Gold Coast Pleasures Ch. 01
Single mum, a grown son and a dream holiday.
First time together, in more ways than one

0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0

This is the story of a wonderful holiday, an incredible series of events; some tremendous friends and some wild sex of course! It's the story of how I found love again, refreshed my libido and started a whole new life too but I need to do some explaining first...

So here I go...

I'm a fairly normal lady, sweet and innocent and all that and I was once in a relationship with a guy who got me pregnant and then left in a hurry when he found out. In those days I was young and stupid and one night I gave in to him, a man who I fancied like anything. Of course I was so in love that I didn't even take precautions and the next thing I knew I was pregnant. Oh, he wasn't the first or only man I had sex with but he was definitely the father of my child. I actually told him I was 'with child' on my nineteenth birthday, thinking it would be a perfect present but instead he screwed me one more time then took off to the hills and I was left on my own. It was a present I could well have done without at the time.

But the guy is of no consequence now nor in this story except to say that by the time I was 20 I was a new and single mother, learning the hard way how to get along alone, how to bring up my son alone, how to scrimp and save and to do without - but I managed. Gradually I overcame the awkward things that life threw at me and began to build my new world around me and before I knew it my son was at school.

That was the hardest part; educating a small boy. No, I don't mean school education, I mean educating as in teaching him all the facts of life and how to behave properly and all that, as well as always being there for him and it was a complete pain and bloody hard work but it was worth it. And looking back, I wouldn't have changed anything; well, not much anyway...

So now and still being young - well in my mind, at 38 I still AM young - with a nineteen year old son it's great - we can see eye to eye - we manage not to fall out and we make quite a good team. He's good; he helps when he's needed and apart from my parents, he's the only person I can ever rely on. It took years for him to accept that he didn't have a proper dad like most of his friends and for a while he had some kind of inbuilt anti-woman attitude that small boys seem to have, seemingly blaming me for his father's absence but he eventually began to understand that it wasn't entirely my fault and he turned around and began to love me and accept me as his mentor and his lone parent.

Steve's successful growth from a tiny mite into a strapping nineteen year old seems something of a miracle to me and it still feels as if it was only yesterday that he was a squalling brat whereas now he's even bigger than life itself.

He's already some five inches taller than me and when I see his smiling face - not to mention his lovely broad chest, his muscular arms and thighs, oh and his cute little butt - I go all weak and washy in a way that no mother should. But he's my son and I'm so proud of him that I even used to be so stupidly envious whenever I saw him with any girl.

Oh, there were a couple of other people he really trusted as he grew up and developed; my parents, who were so supportive of us both.

They had seen the shallow weakness in my partner immediately; months before I did and when I became pregnant and told them, they were full of forebodings and rightfully so and they threw up their hands in despair.

But when it was all over and the dust in the wake of my departing partner had settled they still stuck by me, even while they told me that I'd made my own bed and all that.

I soon came to understand how they felt, then I took control of my own life and worked hard to support my son and myself until eventually even I was proud of my achievements.

But would I have managed to bring up my boy and find the energy to write and build a career as well without my parents help?

It was the tales I told them of Stevie's happy playful ways that set them to help me to turn those thoughts into words; into books; into a growing career; it was they who gave me the chance to set myself up for life. Oh, no way am I as financially secure as them but I can support myself now, all thanks to them really.

Not only that, Stevie is coming on nicely, thanks to them too. He has a brilliant eye for design - he can use materials or computers already to do some fantastic work but he'd never have done so well without their financial help and their moral support, of course. It certainly won't be long before he'll be able to become independent - and then I guess I'll lose him...

In retrospect I'm sure that Steve is a better person for not having had that jerk as a father and for having had just me and my parents to guide him instead.

Actually I tell a lie - they weren't my real parents - they were a lovely couple who adopted me but since it was they who brought me up, to me they were my parents, and that's what I'll continue to call them. They were actually relatively old when they adopted me, already in their forties but whatever, they were incredibly helpful, so much so that I continue to wonder what I'd have done without them, but they also helped me in other ways too.

They had loads more money than I used to have and were so good at popping a bit of cash into my bank or my purse just when I needed it most - I loved them to bits for their parental generosity and support. They weren't 'loaded' but they'd been very sensible with their cash and their investments and now it was I who was reaping the rewards.

And then my adoptive mother went and died; she picked up some bug that disagreed with her and nothing they could do would stop it's ravages until come the end we prayed for them to let her go, such was her pain.

But my 'dad' stayed wonderful - perhaps even more so now that I was his only girl and with some of his wife's insurance money he decided to send me on my trip of a lifetime - a dream that I'd held since my own childhood and one that until now had always only been a dream.

A visit to the Gold Coast of Queensland, Australia - Surfer's Paradise and all that, all paid for by my loving parents.

Our home in the south west of England is in a village not far from a coastal town and all of us enjoyed the countryside and beaches and especially swimming and surfing. I'd been taught to swim and surf by my parents and now I'd taught Stevie too; he was a natural water baby with a great affinity with the waves and an air of confidence from the start. He looked so good on a board too, his nice straight limbs and strong muscles showing up well - his blond locks looked 'the part' too, of course. And with our love of the sea it soon became almost inevitable that the dream of a warm surfing holiday would be close to the surface...and now it was about to come true.

In about two weeks my son and I would be flying off for a month-long vacation - a month of sun, sea and surf...or at least that's what my father promised - but then we hit a bit of a snag.

Prices for holidays on the Gold Coast itself turned out to be astronomical and my father simply wouldn't let his finances run to what he deemed was wasteful luxury so instead of staying in a hotel on the beach, Steve and I would be staying with a family at their home a few miles inland.

We'd found and then 'met' the family online when we were doing some searches for information about the area and it turned out that they were accessing the same internet pages as we were because they'd been thinking of advertising their home as holiday accommodation.

I'd asked some questions in the forum and they'd replied and before long we were sending personal messages to each other which culminated in them offered accommodation to Stevie and me.

We'd used Skype to view each other and they also did a video of their home and surrounds for us, while I'd done one of Stevie and me for them so by the time we were due to leave we were far from strangers - we almost 'knew' each other and they seemed to be a lovely family.

Sure, their house was nowhere near the beach so it wasn't going to be a surfing holiday but it's good points were enough to encourage us to accept it as holiday home. Their house had a 'granny annex' at one end which we would be using but they'd still be 'at home' and Stevie and I would join them as part of their family for all intents and purpose. They also had a nice in-ground swimming pool which looked really lovely in their video and which would help make up for the lack of proximity to the surf.

The lack of surf was a bit of a blow but we could let that pass because what really mattered was that it really was going to be a proper stay 'in Australia' and 'quite close' to the Gold Coast and the surfing and those aspects were more enough to sway us.

The family we'd stay with were Doug and Kim and their son Chad - a nice couple in their late thirties whose son had just turned 18 so we'd be quite compatible so far as ages went and not only that but Kim was a writer too, so we soon found that we had a lot in common.

Soon we'd sorted out the dates and flights; agreed a price with them; dealt with the paperwork and vaccinations and such while my dad did his bit and coughed up the cash. I also managed to put aside enough cash to have sufficient spending money and even Steve chipped in his savings from his paper round to help us out.

And speaking of us, I'm Tammy - and yes, my parents loved the American country music scene. My parents used to try to get me to look like Tammy Wynette and I used to have long blond hair but it's cut short now and although I no longer look like the original Tammy I still have a figure like hers used to be, if I have to say it myself. Actually I'm probably even more curvy than she was and people used to say that I looked more like Dolly Parton in one particular area, not that anyone was complaining!

I'm gong to be 39 later this year (Stevie will reach 20 in August) and I can still turn heads - male and female actually! Inevitably most eyes lock onto my tits but I've got great legs too, long and very nicely shaped - all those years of walking everywhere - and I know that the rest of me is ok too because I'm still a size 10 - well, sort of! The "perfect 10", I always say!

But I'm lying because while I'm a size 10 from my middle downwards, my boobs are more like a generous size 16 - my cups runneth over; my DD cups, that is! Hence the Dolly Parton resemblance.

Anyway, enough of me - it's the holiday I want to tell you about because it's about to happen and there's more than enough still to do...

16 days later...

We've arrived! Safe and sound after one hell of a long trip. It's remarkably boring up there, zooming along some 30,000 feet or so above the world and I could have caught up with years of sleep if only they'd have let me, but we kept changing time zones and they kept us awake as meals followed meals - as breakfast followed dinner it seemed. We made several stops on the way, most even more boring than the flight because we never left the airports, but we've made it all safe and sound and our new friends were there to meet us at Brisbane airport...but there's been a big change, which I'll tell you all about in a few moments.

The drive down from Brisbane took about an hour and a half but that was time enough for us to have a good chatter - to hear of our journey and of their changes - and to get to know each other 'in the flesh' so to speak.

Their 'big change' was that Doug, the husband of Kim and father of Chad had chosen this moment to clear off.

"He shot through," said Kim mysteriously, while I creased my brow to try to understand.

"That's our way of saying that he's left me," she added, "Sorry Tammy, Aussie slang and all that."

As soon as we were in the 4x4 car Kim started telling us what had happened. It seemed that Doug had become involved with some younger female and was last heard of on his way to Adelaide, the best part of 900 miles away. Actually he'd departed just after we'd been on Skype over two weeks ago, soon after he'd had to stay in hospital for a few days. Kim hadn't previously mentioned his enforced hospital stay as it wasn't for anything deadly serious but it was while he was there that his cheating plans had become exposed, which she hadn't mentioned either.

It seemed that Kim had apparently had some fair idea that he was cheating but she hadn't investigated the matter too extensively; not until she was really sure.

What was more important to her was that she'd out-thought him, taking some important precautions to ensure that whatever he did wouldn't destroy her life. If he was intending to leave her then she could retain her house and son and a fair bit of their money so she'd had a busy time, right up to the day that he'd announced that he was leaving.

She reasoned that if he was planning to leave then there probably wasn't a lot she could do about it, but at least she'd safeguarded her home.

"Sorry I didn't tell you before," Kim said, "Just didn't seem necessary and it wasn't going to make much difference to your stay."

Kim shocked me with her nonchalant words - she seemed to just take his departure in her stride and if it came to that, so did Chad.

"Stupid fucker," she said in her broad Australian accent as she drove, "Just didn't know when he was well off."

"But don't you miss him?" I gasped, "I mean, you're so easy about it."

"Yeah, of course I miss him - but it's only his help that I miss really - his muscles and all that, but Chad makes up for him, don't you darling?" she said, as she stroked her son's arm as he sat beside her in the car.

There was an easiness between them that spoke of a very close friendship and Chad more or less confirmed it as his hand found hers and held it between the seats.

"I do my best, mum," he said as he smiled back at his mother, "Anyway, it's good to help you and do my bit and so on. Who needs him around now anyway?"

I had no idea what the "so on" was about but as Chad's cheeks seemed to have reddened with embarrassment, I didn't pursue the matter. I guessed that helping mum wasn't the kind of thing a boy generally admitted to. My own son on the other hand wasn't interested in the goings on; he sat quietly captivated by the wonderful sight of the new and different country outside the window.

Kim was a thoroughly beautiful woman in my opinion. Her mid-brown hair was short like mine, which revealed her high cheekbones and her dark smiling eyes. She too had generous boobs and although we didn't discuss or mention it, when we physically met for the first time it was immediately clear that she and I were built in similar fashion. She also had a pretty mouth with a beautiful bow to her lips that seemed to smile so easily despite the trauma of her husband walking out and I admired her body as much as I admired her fortitude. She had a bit more of a waist than I did, perhaps enhanced by her slightly wider hips than mine but whatever, we made a pretty good looking pair.

Chad must have taken after his father I guessed - just like my son had - he was of a strong and rugged build - not rough but powerfully solid. All muscles and sinew I thought but despite that he also exuded a contented aura of gentle love and it was obvious that he doted on his mum.

Kim drove us out of the airport and through Brisbane while she and I chattered although the boys and especially my son remained relatively quiet. Steve was busy absorbing the sights outside and was probably a bit jet lagged too but I guessed he was also quiet because there was quite enough chatter going on without him joining in. Kim and Chad kept pointing out landmarks as we travelled, landmarks whose names I'd soon forget no doubt, however interesting, because it was the whole ambience of a new world that captivated me.

But there was one particular memory that lingered in my mind that had nothing to do with the scenery. I so clearly remembered the moment when Steve had first noticed Kim at the airport because even though he was somewhat jet lagged, his eyes had widening suddenly as they roamed over her figure so he wasn't all that knackered, that was for sure. Not only that, I'm sure that he checked me over too, kind of comparing Kim and me, which made me feel proud to look almost as good as she did and which also made me go all hot inside!

I swear too that he perked up considerably despite the steamy heat when he saw her 'in the flesh' and he came over all shy and tongue-tied when he was introduced to her. The fact that she was in shorts with merely a colourful cropped top to cover some of her charms definitely helped to tangle his mind!

Steve and I on the other hand had arrived in clothes that were far too heavy now and we changed into our shorts and thinner tops as soon as we unpacked.

Anyway, the chatter between us died considerably as we left the Pacific Highway just as the signs for Surfer's Paradise appeared and as we headed away from the coast and into the more elevated and more heavily wooded interior.

"Not far now," said Kim as she drove on into the hills, "Just a few more miles."

And then before much longer we were turning off the road, through some big gateposts and up a dirt track that soon left the road behind.

"This is all our land," said Kim, waving her hand around, "Used to be a working farm but it was broken up, so now we just have about twenty hectares around the house. Our own little bit of Australia; peace and quiet - no neighbours to speak of."

Around another bend and up another small rise and there it was - our 'home' for the next month, comfortably seated on a large flat area of land with a backdrop of big eucalyptus trees.

It had obviously been an old colonial home but it had been added to and altered, so that the main house remained, with it's wide verandas and ornate woodwork while on either side new extensions had been added.

"You're up that end," said Kim as we pulled up, "Like we showed you, it's a granny annex - there's all mod cons; even your own front door."

Soon we were lugging our cases indoors and I revelled in the lovely old woodwork and cool spaciousness - it felt relaxed and very comfy.

"Wonderful!" I sighed as I looked around, "It's perfect."

Our annex was entirely different; a modern suite that seemed a world apart from the older house but even so it was just as comfy and almost as pleasing.

"Damn," said Kim suddenly, "I know what I meant to mention - we've had to close one of the bedrooms in the annex. The roof's started to leak a bit in the other room so I've shut it off until we can get it fixed so you've just got the one bedroom between you - but it's huge so no worries. You don't mind, do you?"

Nothing worried me right now because we were 'here' and our holiday was just about to begin.

Having spoken she opened a door to reveal our suite and led us inside. It was beautifully furnished and seemed to be equipped with everything we could ever need and the fact that my son and I would be sharing a bedroom was almost forgotten as we looked around.

There was a modern bathroom suite, a small kitchen and a modest yet airy lounge that opened onto the rear paved area. The main bedroom itself was L-shaped with two double beds - one in the main room and the other in the recess. Kim also showed us the other bedroom, one corner all damp and she raised her eyebrows, sighed and shook her head in annoyance before closing the door again and concentrating on the main bedroom.

"That's why I forgot to tell you; the other bed's as good as separate from the room so it's almost like its private," she said as she smoothed down an imaginary wrinkle on the bed cover, "You'll be alright anyway."

Automatically I looked at Stevie to see how he'd taken the news but he looked entirely content and actually had a look of amusement on his face.
"What's up Stevie," I asked, "You'll be ok, won't you?"

"Yeah mum, definitely!" he said suddenly smiling broadly, "Be a real laugh to see you first thing in the morning, all crumpled and dozy and half awake!"

"Huh! What about you then?" I replied, light-heartedly, "You and your morning wood, eh!"

"Muuum, you're not supposed to know about that!" he said, reddening considerably but instead of answering I merely hugged him quickly then pushed him away again.

"Every boy's like that first thing in the morning," Kim said as she put her hand on Steve's arm, "Your mum's just teasing you Steve."

She hugged him too, then looked at me.

"Chad's just the same," she said, "Aren't you darling?"

I glanced at Chad but his face only showed love for his mum and little else - then Kim spoke to me again.

"Ooh, your son's so nice and firm," she said, "Lots of good muscles - I do like that."

Any further words were cut short as Chad, who'd been relatively quiet until now stuck his oar in.

"Hey you lot, come and see the rest of the place," he said and he took my hand and pulled me through the door and back towards the main house.

Willingly I followed him as he showed off the big kitchen, the cool and graceful lounge and another beautifully appointed downstairs bath and shower room before he led me up the stairs.

"We've got our own bathroom up here," he said as we stood on the landing, a space that opened out onto a first floor veranda, "And there's three bedrooms too."

We moved down the hallway.

"The spare room's over there," he continued, "And this is my room."

A very laddish room was revealed, the walls plastered with big bright posters of cars and half-naked females, before he pulled the door shut again.

"Ah, sorry about the err, the sheilas," he said, his cheeks red, "Umm and this is mum's room."

He threw open the door to the bedroom, a room full of soft pastel colours and fitted furniture.

"Nice, isn't it?" he said, "Mum loves it - especially now that dad's gone."

It was indeed a delightful room but my mind had blanked out his words as, having scanned around the room I focussed on one thing. The bed was still unmade and had obviously been slept in on both sides!

I only had time for an opened mouth gaze before Kim pushed past me and attacked the bed, shaking the duvet energetically, plumping up the pillows and straightening everything quickly.

"Damn, forgot to make it this morning; so many other things to do what with you coming," she said, "It's not like me to leave a mess, I do so hate an untidy room."

And then she was all calm again as she led us back downstairs, chattering inanely as she guided us to the lounge.

"Nice cool drink everyone?" she asked and before I knew it there was a large glass with a deliciously fruity concoction in it in my hand.

It was cold and rattled with ice cubes and had a kick that I didn't expect.

"There's a good belt of vodka in that," said Kim, "Thought you might need a bit of a boost after that journey. Should set you up for the day too."

After a few sips of our drinks Kim led us outside to some chairs and a table on the paved area by the pool. Steve and I explored and admired the pool and surrounds briefly, then joined Kim and Chad in the chairs with our drinks.

The sun was hot - feeling far stronger than I'd ever known it and already I could feel trickles of sweat running down between my breasts. My blouse felt thick and heavy and, had I been alone I'd have discarded it but instead I undid all but one button. Steve and I soon moved into the shade of a big umbrella but the temperature was still hot. Moving helped somewhat but now, with my son right beside me I became very aware that a considerable extent of my frontage was on show. For a few moments I just didn't know what to do but then I realised that Kim too was revealing quite a bit of flesh so I soon calmed down. The boys would have to get used to all the exposure, I realised.

I still felt overdressed though; my Northern Hemisphere clothes were far too heavy for Australian conditions. I really felt that I wanted to strip off completely and dive into the pool but I resisted the temptation for now - it wasn't quite the thing to do on our first day here!

"So what d'you reckon?" asked Kim, "Good enough for you?"

"Wonderful," I mused, "It's going to be perfect. Mind you I'd hoped that we'd be nearer the sea, you know, for surfing and all that."

"No worries, it's not far away," replied Kim, "But quite honestly I doubt you'll need the sea - the pool's yours to enjoy and it's nowhere near as crowded as the beach is."

"Fair comment," I answered, "But I'd still like to get down there occasionally."

"Oh, we'll make it whenever you want to," Kim said, "Chad can drive so he can always take you down there if I'm too busy."

Instead of answering I lifted my glass to salute her, an action that immediately brought Chad to my side with a refill.

I smiled up at him and his answering smile and wink told me that he approved of me. He was certainly interested and as I saw his eyes take in my partially exposed breasts I felt a tightening inside me. Deep in my abdomen a spasm made me instantly think of sex and strong youthful male bodies and my own eyes roamed quickly over Chad's body, focussing automatically on the generous bulge at his groin. I had to shake my head quickly to return my mind to my surrounds and to my son and Kim.

"What about you Steve?" Kim asked at that moment.

"Everything I like's right here," he said, leaning back in his recliner, his own shirt now removed, "Comfort, sunshine, some booze, a pool - and two pretty ladies."

Chad laughed with him and raised his glass.

"Bloody right," he said, "Especially the ladies!"

Instantly a shiver of excitement passed through me as I realised that Kim and I were the centre of attention and my inner conscience returned quickly to the waking dream of Chad's firm body pressed against mine.

Of course I'd always had a thing for a younger man - I loved the thought of their stamina and their firm muscles. I'd only ever managed to be bedded by a couple of such lads in my entire life but right now, with the manly presence of these two guys close by, with the warmth of the day, with the tang of alcohol in my system and perhaps with a light case of jet lag I realised that I was just in the mood for some horizontal exercise.

Then I had to shake my head again as I suddenly realised that I was superimposing Steve's face on the man in my daydream - my own son was quite obviously of interest to my wicked mind. Well of course he would be; he was just as manly as Chad and had all the right attributes, son or not and in my present state of mind, even he would make for a perfect fuck!

I chuckled to myself at my evil thought; an action that turned all heads towards me but I just told them that I was just exalting at being here and so escaped any further questions.

But nothing further happened; instead we all kind of just let things drift past us, idling the afternoon away beside the pool as we chattered and got to know each other better.

And then it was heading towards dinner time and Kim disappeared into the kitchen along with Chad, leaving Steve and me on our own.

"All ok?" I asked as we slid our chairs even closer together and Steve smiled.

"I'm with you aren't I?" he said, "So of course I'm ok."

And then he nudged my elbow, almost causing me to spill my drink.

"Hey, sharing a room eh?" he smirked, "That's going to be fun!"

"Why - I'm sure we'll manage," I said, my brow furrowing.

"I was just thinking that we'll have to be careful, won't we?" he continued, "I guess you won't be wearing much to bed, what with the warmth and all that, so I'll have to get used to seeing bits of you that I haven't seen much of before!"

"Hah!" I laughed, noticing my breasts bulging prominently, "What about you? I can cover my bits easily enough but that thing of yours doesn't cover so easily, does it?"

I laughed again as Kim's words echoed in my brain.

"So what about that erection that you get every morning!" I asked teasingly, "Perhaps I'll get an eyeful too!"

"Shut up mum," Steve said, "I can't help it!"

He was laughing lightly but he was also blushing now and I adverted my eyes to spare his embarrassment.

It was at that moment that I happened to glance downwards and immediately I realised that Steve's penis was at least well aroused, if not entirely hard. It was raising a long ridge on one leg of his trousers and son or not, it looked incredibly inviting.

I felt that my eyes had become locked onto the sight just as a sudden and wicked flutter stirred my stomach in an incredibly erotic manner and I gasped unintentionally.

"Hey Stevie, put it away," I hissed, "You're showing off."

Steve's eyes fell quickly and his hand followed, hiding his arousal from me.

"Oh fu...oh, sorry mum," said Steve, "Dunno why that happened. I'll go and..."

"No, no, don't bother," I interrupted quickly, putting a soothing hand on Steve's arm, "There's only you and me here now - just relax and it'll probably go down."

But his penis was obviously in no hurry to deflate and my eyes kept straying to the sight but it seemed that my glances weren't helping him.

"Stop looking mum," said Steve quietly, "You're only making it worse!"

I chuckled and squeezed Steve's arm, suddenly feeling quite aroused myself.

"Am I?" I teased him, "Oh dear, you are going to have troubles then when we get ready for bed then."

His penis was still a big sausage in his trousers and looked incredibly inviting...

"Oh Christ, yes I guess so," said Steve, "What am I going to do then?"

"I don't know yet - but hey, speaking of beds, did you notice what I saw when we toured the house?" I said quietly and Steve looked at me intently.

"What was that mum?" he asked, his eyebrows lifting.

"Kim's bed," I said, "Two people had slept in it. You don't think that Kim and Chad are - umm - doing things together, do you?"

"Yeah, I did notice that too mum," said Steve, frowning, "Didn't think much of it at the time, but now that you mention it it's got me thinking too."

As he spoke I saw his penis jerk (as much as a penis encased in a trouser leg can) and Steve's hand quickly covered his bulge but not before another shudder of excitement had made my pussy pulsate and tighten. The imagined scenario was far from revolting, not only to me but to Steve as well, it seemed.

It was going to be hard, very hard, to resist the lure of the flesh, this coming few weeks.

Before we'd had time to explore our thoughts there was a yell from the doorway and Chad was calling us in for our meal and as we stood up Steve and I both turned towards the door but both turned towards each other too. With a firm impact we came together, the air briefly being squashed from my lungs.

"Ahhh! Damn! Sorry!" we both said as we recovered but as we'd met both Steve's arms and mine had lifted and held us together instinctively.

And as our close embrace caused my eyes to open wide I felt my breasts being squashed against Steve's firm chest, but even more noticeable was that his extended penis was pressed firmly against my stomach.

Another sudden lurch of excitement churned my insides as the wickedness of the contact shook my brain but instead of pushing myself away I found my hips rolling briefly as if trying to get his stiffness to touch my own genitals. Not only that, I felt my nipples hardening as my arousal spread through my body. I shivered all over, an action that also revealed to me that even my pussy felt not just hot but excited too. I felt so aroused and sexy that in different circumstances I swear that I'd have just pulled the man with me down to the ground for a quick shag!

And then, to cap it all, Steve kissed me softly on my quivering lips.

"Thank you mum," he said, his body pressing against mine, "This is going to be a holiday to remember."

I felt my own body responding, pressing against his bulging genitals, before I came to my senses.

"Ooh Steve, stop it," I gasped as I finally pushed us apart.

"I didn't do anything," said Steve, "It was you. I didn't mean to get in your way. I'm not complaining though mum; that was nice!"

"It might have been nice, but I told you before, put it away, they'll see," I hissed at Steve, "That thing of yours is getting quite out of hand."

"Well, stop teasing me then," said Steve and I was about to reply but Steve was walking away now, heading indoors and slipping his shirt back on and my words died before they were spoken.

'I haven't been teasing him, have I?' I wondered as I looked down at my generously exposed breasts just as caught up with Steve, 'Then again so what - it's been fun if I have! He's turned into quite a hunk, hasn't he? I wonder how far I can tease him?'

But instead of interacting sexually we were soon dining, a fresh and tasty salad with steak which was followed by a selection of fruit and cheese, all washed down with cool sweet wine. Everything tasted so fresh and delicious, the food and drink perfectly chilled, beautifully prepared and served and even the banter around the table remained light-hearted and easy. It was a perfect meal and a wonderful start to our holiday.

And then it was bedtime - our first night in our new bedroom together. With my current state of arousal it was a daunting prospect simply because I knew that I was going to want sex; I was going to need to play with myself tonight and that I'd somehow have to control my usual cries of abandonment in case Steve heard me. Everything seemed to have been building up inside me deliciously - the ambience, the conversation, the food and drink, the warmth and the closeness of hunky young men were all causing me to feel so very sexy and so very much in need. Oh damn, I'd definitely have to play with myself before I slept tonight...but how, with my son lying right next to me?

We said our goodnights to Kim and Chad and headed to our annex, my pussy almost oozing as I walked now and my heart was pounding as I opened our door. Steve was right with me as we stepped into the annex I think it was his presence that sent my imagination wild. I could see the scenario in my mind - Steve catching me as some guy pounded my pussy or catching me as I stimulated myself. I shuddered as I walked across the annex to the bedroom and I'd just stepped into the room, with Steve apparently close behind me when it hit me and I stopped still with a jerk as reality sank in. At that moment I heard the metallic click as the bedroom door shut behind us and a second later Steve walked right into me.

"Uhhh!" he grunted as his body hit mine, "Shit!"

And once again we met, only this time it was Steve behind me, bumping into me - and it was only his arms that wrapped around me that stopped me from falling on my face.

"Bloody hell!" I gasped, "You're so clumsy today - what's the matter with you?"

"I wasn't watching," said Steve in my ear, his breath unintentionally but deliciously tickling my ear lobe so erotically, "Anyway, you just suddenly stopped and..."

His flow of words stopped as he and I realised that his fingers were now splayed out across my ribs; that the sole button on my blouse had jerked undone and that his thumbs were actually pressing against the underside of my bra-clad breasts.

"Steve...," I murmured, torn between pleasure and shock, "Careful."

But instead of him letting go, his hands moved, slowly rising until they cupped my breasts; breasts that were full and tender and whose nipples were so very sensitive right now.

Instead of moving his hands away his fingers began exploring, sliding sexily over my quivering, thrilling tits.

"Don't..." I hissed, and I spun around, "Stop it!"

Instead of stopping, Steve's hands still cupped my breasts and his moving fingers were now exciting me even more.

"Oh Steve - you mustn't...!" I hissed, "You shouldn't be doing that!"

But my words had no strength and instead of pushing his hands away I found myself thrusting my breasts at him, actually encouraging him to feel me and Steve didn't need any encouragement.

In seconds he pinched my nipples between his fingers and thumbs, rolling and squeezing them so deliciously - and then, in an instant more, I felt his hand move and the slight roughness of his fingers on my breast itself as his fingers explored inside my bra. It took him very little time to find my nipple and to renew his very intimate contact with it but this time with nothing between us.

"No, no, no!" I exclaimed again, my voice weak, "You mustn't!"

"You feel lovely," Steve murmured, his fingers still exploring deliciously, "You've been teasing me all afternoon, haven't you?"

"No, no, not really," I spluttered, my words half-hearted and insincere, "It's been hot."

"Mmmm, so are you," he said softly, "Hot and sweet."

And now, neither my words nor my body were capable of stopping his wandering hands and his sexy tweaking of my nipple and no way did I want to stop him!

I sucked in a breath as one hand moved over my bra and delved inside. In seconds he was cupping one heaving breast, his gentle yet firm hand feeling just perfect against my skin while Steve gawped avidly at my breasts. A moment or two later and he was clutching me to him, holding me tightly in his arms and it was then that I realised that there was something pressing against me.

Steve's penis had risen, that was obvious, and was now pressing hard against my pussy and what was more, Steve seemed to be moving his body as if to try to make it slide between my legs while my hips seemed to be encouraging him without any help from me.

"Stop it. You're not supposed to!" I gasped as I wrenched myself from his grasp, "No, I mean, oh God no, no we can't!"

My mind was in conflict with my eager hands as they grabbed his shirt and pulled him across the room until we stood beside the bed. I was panting and out of control now - desperate for a man - any man!

Steve must have understood just how aroused I was because instead of backing off, he advanced willingly with me and somehow, seemingly with my help, he had my already unbuttoned top off and my breasts, one inside my bra, one quivering outside my bra were exposed to his gaze once more as I stood facing him beside the bed.

Not that my boobs were held in my bra for long - Steve knew exactly how to remove a bra and mine was off before my mind had even absorbed the fact. The gentle movement of air over my exposed and very, very sensitive nipples was almost more that I could absorb.

"Mum, you're bloody beautiful," breathed Steve just as his shed his own shirt.

And then he was pressed against me, pulling me close to his body, rubbing my breasts against his hard wiry chest while his hand roamed up and down my back. Every touch sent another shiver through me, another wave of lust, another assault on my resistance, not that I had much left anyway. I felt his fingers slide inside the back of my shorts and down over my quivering ass.

"Oh Steve!" I gasped, "I want you. Let me..."

My hands fell downwards, one to find his belt and the other to rest upon his massive arousal - I couldn't stop myself! I wanted this man now, entirely and utterly - on top of me and inside me even!

"Oh Steve, you feel so big," I hissed as my fingers stroked his erection.

"Mum, mum, we're not supposed to, are we?" Steve hissed, "But, oh wow!"

"So what - want you - I'm so horny!" I replied, "Please Stevie, let me!"

There was a rustle of material and a clunk as his shorts and belt hit the ground and then I was holding his cock through his thin boxer shorts, feeling the thickness and length and rigidity and the sexiness of his instrument. Steve's legs moved as he stepped out of his shorts; then my hands were pushing his boxers down his legs too, leaving Steve standing entirely naked before me. His seemingly enormous penis stood there pointing towards the ceiling, glowing in the lamp light, glistening with precum and so very, very desirable.
I just had to really feel that penis up close and suddenly I found myself on my knees, feeling that stiff cock of his brush against my cheek as jerked at my approach. In an instant my hands held it, a warm throbbing length of incredibly hard flesh that jerked quickly again as I touched it. I gripped it tighter, now feeling the pulsing of Steve's blood as it kept his cock rigid. I felt the skin of his penis sliding in my hand and pulled it back to let his helmet out into the open. I was unable to resist my moral grounding because son or not, I wanted so much to get that lovely thing inside me now.

Almost manically I scrabbled around, feeling his generous balls; thumbing the now slick tip to his cock; smoothing the precum around his knob; feeling the rubbery rim of his helmet - and all the time just wanting to absorb that instrument inside me.

I knew I was soaked down there, I could feel the heat and wetness of my desperate pussy even through my shorts and my knickers - clothes than seemed way too intrusive now.

I turned my head and planted a big wet kiss on my son's cock, an action that brought a gasp from him, another big jerk from his cock and a small trickle of precum that slowly ran over his skin. Steve's hands moved and one rested on my head as he let me pleasure him.

Unable to resist I stuck my tongue out and gathered the trickling nectar, savouring the slight taste almost delicately although in my mind I wanted things to be anything but delicate.

I stood up quickly and pulled at Steve; pulled him against me, rubbing his cock over my knickers and pushing it down between my legs. The heat from it seemed to make my pussy practically boil over, I shuddered as I felt a trickle of my juices run down my leg.

"Knickers..." I gasped, "Get them off me - quick!"

I pulled Steve towards me even harder, suddenly realising that the back of my legs were against the bed and as I lost my balance so I fell back onto the bed just as Steve's hands held my hips.

Immediately his hands found the material of my knickers and then I felt them sliding, slithering down my legs until they fell from my toes. The feeling that I was now exposed to a man - my own son, no less, was so exciting that not only could I not look but suddenly I felt virginal and young and pure - and yet so damn ready to be fucked.

I opened my eyes and there he was, my son looming over me, his strong features making him look godly and so desirable. And down there, nearer my now parted legs, nearer my pussy, his huge cock stood proudly from his body.

"Can I?" he asked, his voice quivering and I tried to calm him.

"Yes, yes please darling, I'm so ready for you," I entreated him, my voice squeaking with urgency, "Come to me - come here lover boy."

I knew that I was so completely soaked, so slippery and wet, so ready that I felt I could have accommodated any sized cock - even a cucumber, an aubergine, a marrow - but even so, when the tip of Steve's instrument touched me I felt a sudden chill run through me as if I'd been speared by something far more massive.

We were about to cross a boundary that few even considered, that few even thought about.

It was scary and frightening and thrilling but I knew that I couldn't stop now - I had to have my son's penis inside me right now.

"Do it!" I said, as I gulped breath, "Don't keep me waiting!"

And he didn't delay - one moment he was touching me; the next I was panicking - and the next moment he was in me, sliding so easily, deep into my body. I felt the weight of his body pressing against mine before he lifted up slightly so that he was hardly touching me.

My son's cock was now entirely inside me, probing right into the depths of my pussy and already it was sending waves of wicked pleasures to my brain.

"Uhhh! Oh Stevie, you're in me!" I breathed, shocked, incredulous and yet delighted, "That's wonderful!"

"Oooh fuck mum," sighed Steve, "It's incredible! You're so smooth; I just slid right in - it was wonderful, wasn't it?"

Still recovering from the thought of incest, I managed to let my body relax enough to appreciate the facts. Here was I, laid out on the bed with my son's penis embedded in me; the penis that I'd lusted over during the day; the penis of the boy I'd given birth to; the penis I'd watched grow over the years - and the penis that should never be where it was.

I shuddered all through but instead of being revolted, my body was now responding to it's needs, pulling, squeezing, caressing that penis with muscles inside me that had been idle for far too long. And as those muscles began to awaken so again did my sexual desires. I wanted cock; I wanted orgasms - not those that I could produce by hand - but proper orgasms on the end of a nice big powerful penis. My vagina began milking that penis, working it, loving it, giving it all the stimulation it needed and Steve felt it too.

"Oh mum, that's brilliant, I can feel you now, you've tightened up," he enthused, "I've really got to push; you're holding onto me like it's your hand in there."

My wicked body worked harder, my hips now squirming and jerking; my thighs now gripping my son's own thighs; my hands caressing his belly and his chest as he slid his lovely penis in and out of my welcoming hole.

"Oh, I needed this," I breathed as I felt my pussy shudder and contract suddenly, "You feel so bloody good in there."

"Feels damn good up here too mum," replied Steve, "Oooh yeah, I think I'm getting close though..."

I hadn't thought of the end yet; I was still rising up on my orgasmic elevator and had a long way to go before I'd be satisfied and a sad mental "Ohhhhh" rose and flooded my brain.

But then I reconsidered; Steve was a young lad, full of energy and spunk but also being young, his trigger would be very sensitive too. Of course he'd get there first but his strength could also last longer and he could probably come again. Immediately a decision was reached and my pending orgasm became more controlled.

"Stevie darling," I said, "Let it go - do it! But don't stop; try to keep going and you'll get me off too."

"I won't be able to stop it if I keep going," murmured Steve, his penis now only moving very slightly, "I'm so close I can't move."

"Don't worry. Just do it - push hard - fuck me harder - come, let it happen!" I implored now, feeling my vagina starting to work on his cock again.

"Careful mum," Steve hissed as my pussy worked him over, "Gonna come, gonna come any minute."

I was panting with desire now, urging him on, wanting his orgasm to flood me, almost desperate to feel his penis jerking and throbbing and as Steve picked up the pace again I knew I wouldn't have long to wait.

"Ohh fuck, fuck, fuck," grunted Steve as his penis drove into me, his pelvic mound slamming against mine, "Here it comes mum, here it comes!"

"Don't stop," I implored, "For fuck sake don't stop now, I think I'm going to come too."

With the tension and action and eagerness all combining, my slowly rising orgasm was now under jet power and was about to peak. If I wasn't careful I'd even get there before Steve - but this was going to be just my first - I wanted more. Steve would have to keep up the good work for a second round.

Right now however, there seemed as if there was no way that he could stop; he'd as good as lost it. His hips were pumping his cock in and out of me so fast that I almost expected steam to be rising. His hands had found my tits again and his fingers and thumbs were working on my frantic nipples, adding impetus to my imminent orgasm. His whole body was working his cock and my pussy and the end was only moments away now.

"Coming!" he grunted suddenly as his penis drove hard into me, "Uhhhggg! Uuuuhhh! Oh fuck!"

I felt his spunk as it flooded into me; felt it against my inner flesh; felt the heat; felt the pressure and the urgency and the eagerness as he erupted again and again inside me.

In my mind's eye I saw his penis tip opening and the hot sperm flooding out in sudden gushing waves. Mentally I saw his creamy spunk jetting from his penis as it flooded the space inside my vagina and it was all too much for my brain.

"Ahhh, coming, you've made me come!" I squeaked, "Oh fuck; oh you lovely man; oh you wonderful creature!"

Everything about me seemed to be in action now; my arms were gripping Steve's, my legs were holding his ass, my breasts, now untouched, were thrusting forward as my back arched and my pussy was pulsating and sucking and squeezing absolutely non-stop!

I was off into a world where nothing mattered apart from my orgasm; a world wherein I was utterly insatiable too.

I seemed to be just absorbing my son's spunk; somehow I was letting it fill my body rather than spill out past his driving penis and it was all just so wonderful; so delicious and so naughty.

And then everything began to turn to jelly as I flopped down onto the bed, still impaled on my son's penis.

"Oh Stevie!" I breathed, "That was wonderful - oh darling, I needed that."

"So did I," said Steve from above me, "You were fantastic - you made me come so quickly!"

"You are going to come again, aren't you?" I asked, my voice full of need and Steve smiled cheesily down at me.

"I'll try," he said, "If your pussy can stay as nice as it's been it won't be a problem!"

"My pussy's always nice!" I answered and let it squeeze his cock firmly, "It's your cock that needs to stay hard for me though."

I could feel that he was still big inside me but the hardness was no longer there now even though my vagina clutched at his shaft.

"Give me five minutes," Steve asked and I nodded my assent.

He was kneeling now, leaning over me and perhaps it would be better for him if he was lying down.

"Sure, let's get on the bed properly," I suggested, "Take it out and we'll move."

I felt the thickness of his penis sliding away from my core and it was all I could do not to hold him in place but I knew that he'd be back.

Steve moved slowly, letting his lengthy cock slip until only his knob was still between my lips.

"Do you want me back in there?" he asked and with a sudden thrust he was back, deeply inside me again!

"Ahhh!" I gasped, "Bastard!"

As we'd uncoupled so some of his obviously copious outpourings had followed his penis and now, as he'd driven his cock back inside, so the overflow squirted out over my thighs and pussy and I felt it slithering down between the cheeks of my ass before soaking into the bed.

"You've made me all wet now," I complained, "Wet and sticky!"

"We can have a shower later," said Steve as he climbed onto the bed, "Come on mum, I want to do that all again, I think I'm ready."

Immediately my body perked up again and the degree of discomfort fell quickly as I realised that Steve was wanting me again. I was still up on a plateau somewhere - not only was I still eager to continue but I was also ready to continue my climb to the very apex of pleasure. I'd had an excellent orgasm - now for a really good one!

It didn't take us long to adjust our positions and now I was on my back again, this time with my head on the pillow and with my eager son between my legs once more. For a few elongated moments nothing happened and I was about to ask Steve to get moving when he lowered his head and a moment later his lips were attached to my nipple.

I gasped with pleasure as ancient memories sent waves of erotic stimulation all through my body. I felt my pussy jump and tighten as his lips and teeth gently chewed my nipple and the feelings were compounded as Steve's hand moved and held my other breast.

He was my child again, suckling at my breast and giving me such earthy thrills that it seemed a shame to think that breast feeding should ever end. For now my son was back at my breast even though his desire wasn't for milk this time.

Soon he was alternating, sucking and chewing each nipple in turn, nipples that seemed to have grown both in size and sensitivity but much as it was so wonderful, there were other places that desired his attention too.

My hands found Steve's shoulders and I pushed him, causing Steve to lift his head and to look at me.

"Down," I said, "Down there please!"

I saw his eyebrows lift and then he was wriggling away down my body, his lovely lips softly kissing my breasts goodbye first. And then those lips were sliding down my torso, finding my belly button, kissing my abdomen...and coming to rest just a few inches above my trimmed pubes.

"Oh damn, don't stop!" I implored, "Please don't stop!"

"Just checking," he answered, his breath whispering over my excited abdomen, "You might have been too sensitive."

And then he was moving again, his lips now parted to allow his tongue to slide over my skin. I found that I was holding my breath now as he slowly neared my sex and also found that my whole pussy was aquiver as it anticipated the forthcoming contact.

Then his lips touched mine; I felt the probing point of his tongue against my outer lips; lips that were parted and wet and so ready to receive his cock once more. But this was different, better perhaps - much more personal somehow even though the action of having a cock inside me had been very personal indeed, but this was even more so in it's own way. Few people had ever touched me in this way and now it was my own son who was starting to explore the opening that he'd popped from all those years ago.

I gasped as his tongue swiped up the length of one lip and gasped anew as it came to rest right beside my clit. I was quivering all over as I awaited his further touches...but Steve moved away and I had to let all my breath out again.

"Ohhh!" I cried, my hands stretching out to find him, "Come back, come back!"

"I haven't gone anywhere," his voice reached me, "I'm just having a look at you."

I let his words just lie there unanswered and then Steve lifted his head and looked up at me.

"You're beautiful you know," he said softly, "Like a soft pink rose flower with a little bud right nearby."

"Eh?" I queried, wondering what he was on about but Steve shushed me and instead of speaking he moved again.

A second or two later and as I gasped my hips rose suddenly and uncontrollably to meet his lovely mouth as it descended over my clit.

"Ahhhh! Oh God, yesss, yesss," I heard myself cry as my hands covered Steve's head to hold him in place, "There, right there, more, yes, more!"

It was sheer bliss to have my urgent clit in his mouth with his wicked tongue twisting and swirling around it. Every so often his lips would tighten and suck my clit, stretching it outwards - then letting it go and the rebound of my stretched flesh sent shockwaves right through me each time it happened. His tongue seemed to have turned into a prehensile instrument capable of pushing and pulling my clit; twisting it, rolling it, even squeezing it and every action just served to push my sensual feelings higher and higher until I had to push him away.

I lay there, my hips jerking spasmodically, my clit tingling and my pussy pulsating as I awaited the return of my son's trusty cock and the return of some more deep orgasms.

Above me Steve now knelt upright, revealing his penis, once again hard and aroused and ready, his hand around the shaft. Even with his shaft partially hidden there was still a number of inches of glowing flesh visible, including that lovely shiny, bulbous, purple crown of his.

"You ready mum?" Steve asked and I nodded energetically.

"So damn ready!" I breathed, "I need you - now!"

Everything was tingling now after Steve had stirred my clitoris so delightfully and my pussy felt like the proverbial swamp, admittedly a swamp full of writhing fingers and muscles. Most of my body seemed to be in motion as I awaited his penis - if it wasn't tingling then it was quivering, shaking, jerking or just plain humping up towards Steve's looming penis.

I didn't have long to wait though, even though it had seemed like ages because now Steve leaned forward over me, rested one hand on the bed to support his weight and used the other hand to guide his cock towards my eager cunt.

And yes, it had become a cunt - an eager, lusty, demanding place that was a far cry from the usually demure place than my pussy had been in the past. Steve's energetic cock had awoken the lust in me; awoken the devil perhaps and it was going to be me who was the wild animal - the cougar, I guessed.

Indeed I was almost growling as Steve's penis closed in; my lips quivering as I held my need in place - and then he touched me with his cock - a gentle touch as he slid his knob up and down my wet slit. I heard the sticky wetness of the contact but more importantly I felt the contact against my sensitive lips and I also felt another wave of lubrication ooze from inside me.

"Oooohhh Steve, hurry up, I want you in me," I cried as my hands raked at his hips and then it was "Ohhhhhhh yesss!" as he began to stretch my lips open.

"Mmmm mum, you're so wet," said Steve quietly, "So hot and ready, aren't you?"

"I may be all wet but I'm burning!" I said, "Hurry up - get that thing in me!"

"My fire hose eh?" said Steve, "Doubt that anything will put your fire out now!"

And then he plunged downwards, driving his lengthy thick penis into me suddenly; parting my flesh and opening my vagina with so much ease that it seemed as if his cock really did belong in there.

Moments later and Steve's body was resting lightly on mine while his penis seemed somehow to continue to advance deeper and deeper into my body.

Then it would go no further and Steve looked into my eyes, his own eyes full of love and happiness.

"Is that good?" he asked and I nodded quickly.

"You don't know how good," I breathed happily, "It feels so natural for you to be inside me like that - you belong there darling."

I stretched upwards with my lips puckered and extended and Steve leant down to meet me, both of us jerking slightly as we made contact. I could taste the mixture of our juices on his lips and the taste was so deliciously erotic that for a moment or two I just wanted to lick and suck his lips clean. Our lips remained connected and very quickly Steve adjusted to a real kiss with his mother - not just a friendly and chaste kiss but one full of desire and love.

Our lips softened and meshed now, flexed and dampened, writhed and clung together - then suddenly Steve's tongue was there too, quickly finding mine.

Instantly our tongues began to play together, twisting and turning and curling and pointing and all the time there was Steve's lovely cock buried inside me too, slowly and sensuously probing and moving and I knew damn well that I was on my way to a huge climax.

I don't know what had set me off - oh yes, having my son's cock inside me helped but I think it was the very intimate and loving kissing that had really roused me. Of course we'd kissed mouth to mouth before - almost every time we met - but these kisses were somehow so much more intense than just a cock in my pussy somehow.

But I had no time for ruminations right now because Steve lifted his mouth from mine and now centred his actions lower down. His cock was starting to slide around, stretching my vaginal walls, discovering my G-spot, exploring my cervix and generally making me feel wonderful.

"Oh Steve, I love it," I cried happily, "Don't stop loving me, ever."

"Wasn't going to stop," Steve answered, a cheeky look on his face, "Don't think I could do without you either now!"

His penis thrust hard into me at that moment, causing me to gasp with pleasure.

"Bloody hell," I said, "How far up are you pushing that thing?"

"All the way mum, all the way," said Steve with another deep thrust, "I want to be so far inside you that I get stuck there and we have to be together all the time."

He laughed gently at his humour, then started to slide his cock in and out more sedately.
"Can't do that for too long - I'll get too excited; I'll come too quickly," he said as he continued to fuck me steadily and smoothly, "Let's just let this one build up slowly."

"Oh Steve yes, let's do that," I breathed, "I can shut my eyes and feel every movement - I can feel every little ridge and vein on your cock; I can feel the rim of your knob against my... Oh, ahhhh - against my G-spot again, you darling!"

My body was shivering all over but not from cold - just from tension, delicious tension.

Steve seemed to be remarkably knowledgeable about how to excite my body but there was no way that I'd bother to find out how; all I wanted to do was to enjoy his powerful cock as it slid in and out of my vagina.

For a while now we just fucked steadily and as we did so we both used our hands to explore the other person's body - mine holding and squeezing Steve's muscular buttocks, his gluteus maximus, then sliding up and down his smooth but firm back while Steve's hand traced wicked lines over my tits, up the side of my neck and over my lips until I was purring with pleasure.

Each exploration seemed to be that little bit more sexy, more erotic and then, every so often something would send a lightning-fast zing through us both and cause us to fuck that bit harder, faster and more intensely.

'This is how fucking should be,' I thought to myself as I thrust my hips up once more to meet my son's own lengthy thrusts, 'Perfect, and when I come it's going to be absolutely mind-shattering!'

The speed had picked up now; we were still fucking steadily but there was a bit of urgency in the air it seemed. Steve was beginning to breathe more quickly and I realised that both he and I were now bathed in sweat. We'd probably been all sweaty for ages and I'm sure that the warmth of the environment was behind that but our physical efforts and our emotional arousal were heating us even more - but it was all part of a good fuck and was imperative somehow.

"Getting close again mum," warned Steve after a while, "Is it ok; are you going to come with me?"

While I wasn't actually on the brink of an orgasm I knew that it would be quite easy to find that tiny bit of extra stimulus to pop me over the top and I smiled back at Steve.

"Come when you're ready," I replied, my breath jerked from me by Steve's harder thrusts, "I'll catch up."

"Ok - I'll let you know," he said quickly, all his efforts now concentrated in his hips and cock, "I can feel it building up; getting closer now."

I felt my vagina respond to Steve's extra effort, clamping more tightly around his penis, working to suck the spunk from his balls and my hips were now rolling and jerking almost urgently as I tried to make sure that I wouldn't miss the climax of our love-making.

Oh sure, I'd come, that was almost guaranteed but if I could come just as Steve did then it would be perfection. I concentrated on my own body now, letting vivid imaginary pictures of my son's cock flooding my vagina fill my mind until I knew that my orgasm was just one moment away...

"Getting close," repeated Steve, his voice suddenly squeaky with tension, "Nearly there mum, nearly there."

"Yes darling, come on then, do it - let it go," I gasped as I felt his urgency pushing me closer to my own orgasm, "I want you, in me. Oh God, in me!"

If Steve didn't erupt in the next few seconds then I'd be coming first, I now realised but Steve was right on the brink too. His hips were simply hammering his cock into my greedy cunt; an action that was no longer of his control because his penis had, in effect, taken over and was sending him ever-increasing stimulations. For that matter his penis was doing the same to me and suddenly I felt the first big contractions of my inner muscles as my orgasm arrived.

"Stevie, Stevie, I'm coming!" I gasped quickly, "Don't stop!"

"Can't stop!" he grunted in reply, "Here it comes mum - here it comes!"

With a flurry of raking nails, gasping breaths, flying drops of sweat, cries of passion and slaps of flesh we both hit the top at the same instant.

'Perfection!' was my last cohesive thought before everything exploded.

"Oh God - yesss, yesss," I cried as my legs crossed behind Steve's buttocks to pull him deeper into me, "Keep going, keep going!"

Steve was all muscle now; every sinew was straining as he plunged his penis into my sopping, grasping, happy hole; as his penis spat boiling clouds of spunk into my vagina again. I swear I could feel his spunk entering my very womb - most certainly it was filling me just as I'd ever wanted it to.

"Fuck mum, oh fuck!" panted Steve, "Yeahh, oh fuck yeahh!"

His body had been quivering as his penis ejaculated his fluid but now his hips had lost their powerful thrusting action and as his orgasm continued emptying his spunk into me, all that he had left were small shudders and quick uncontrolled mini-thrusts.

On my side of the orgasm it was more than enough for me; all I wanted now was that slow unwinding; that gentle drift back to normality and Steve's small movements were enough for that.

"Bloody hell," he now managed to say as he let his body rest on mine, "Oh mum, you were bloody fantastic!"

"You weren't so bad yourself," I replied, "Stay where you are though darling, let me feel you in there. Mmmmm, you still feel so big in me, I can still feel the shape of your helmet."

I squeezed my vaginal muscles and Steve's eyes opened wide.

"Stop it, you'll get me going again!" he said as he jerked his penis in response, "I'm too hot now though, don't think I could do it again right now!"

We laughed together then kissed, a hot panting kiss that so perfectly described the afterglow.

"No way - not again...not right now anyway. And yeah, I'm dripping too," I said as I realised just how much sweat we were producing, "We'd better have that shower soon."

"In a minute mum," said Steve, "I don't want to move - I just want to lie here and feel you; feel how nice it is to be inside you like I am."

I said nothing because I'd been thinking much the same and anyway, Steve now continued.

"We're son and mother and we're not supposed to be doing this, are we?" he said, "And yet it felt so perfect, so natural."

He paused as he smiled broadly at me and actually blushed.

"And you're bloody gorgeous too," he added, "Scuse me if I'm blunt, but you were a bloody good fuck!"

"Do you know what," I replied, "I was thinking just the same; thinking what a lovely big strong cock you'd got and how you'd put it everywhere that turned me on and how you'd been so sexy!"

Steve smiled self-consciously again as I spoke and I blew a kiss at him.

"It's true - we make a super couple," I concluded, "A super wet couple though. Come on - let's shower."

Steve chuckled as he slowly lifted from above me, not that he'd really been heavy on me and there came that few seconds as my vagina became empty, vacated by that tube of delightful flesh that had brought me so much pleasure. I felt it spasm briefly, clutching at nothing - then I clamped my hand over my pussy as I realised that the spasm was a contraction and that any excess contents would be expelled.

"Quick - I'd better get in that shower - I'm going to leak like hell," I said as I clambered off the bed and headed across the room, "Oh yuck, it's started running down my thigh already!"

Inside me however there was a certain pleasure as I stepped into the shower cubicle.

It seemed to have been a long time since a man's spunk had overflowed from my pussy and now the sensation was actually quite erotic, if somewhat messy. My thoughts also strayed to the thought of incriminating stains on the bed and carpet; certain things can be explained but not that!

But then my thoughts were interrupted as Steve reached around me and turned the shower on, the cool but not chilly water suddenly cascading from above.

"Jeeez!" I exclaimed as water ran all over my face, "I would have started my shower warmer than that!"

"Nah - it's not that cold," replied Steve, his hands at my waist, "Anyway, I'll soon warm you up if you want me to!"

Still gently aglow from my wonderful orgasms I smiled over my shoulder at him and pushed my ass at him too, feeling his still large penis sliding in my cleft.

"I bet you could," I said, "But I'm here to clean up, not have sex."

"Ohhh," moaned Steve theatrically, "Could just do with another..."

"No you don't," I interrupted him, "Not tonight - you've had enough."

Truthfully it was I who had had enough because I was just plain out of practice and I was now feeling a bit tender inside. I certainly hadn't expected the sexual activity that we'd just enjoyed but it had been so good and so right and...what?

'So right, did I say?' my mind queried, 'Utterly wrong - and here you are now having a shower with your son!'

"Oh hell, Steve, Steve, what the hell are you doing in here?" I spluttered as reality suddenly hit me, "I'm your mother - I'm having a shower - get out!"

But Steve didn't move one step - instead he just broke out laughing.

"MuuuM!" he sighed, his tone falling and rising, "We've just had a fucking fantastic time together, naked on the bed, screwing hard and now you're all worried about us showering together!"

His hands slid slowly over my abdomen, then downwards to caress my sex, then upwards to hold my breasts and I felt my ass pushing back again at his groin. His cock already felt a lot bigger and stiffer!

"Would you prefer it if we fucked in here instead of showered? Would that be better?" he asked and as he did so his cock, now remarkably hard, squirmed between the cheeks of my ass.

Another one of those all-over shivers hit me, it's ripples twisting my pussy's interior wickedly as his words sank in.

He was right - we'd fucked like no mother and son should ever do, so to share a shower with my son was hardly worse. It was just that although I'd shared a shower with a man before, this was different and another instance of our incestual activity. I was never going to get to heaven at this rate!

Then the reality sank in. We'd already done the deed and broken the metaphorical ribbon across the winning line so we might as well just get on with enjoying it now.

We were in a strangers house in a strange country - where else but to begin our strangely shared life? We were a million miles from anyone who knew us so who'd find out? And we had a whole month ahead of us too...loads of time to make the most of it!

As those thoughts filtered into my brain I felt myself relaxing and as Steve's hands gently scrubbed my back I began to almost purr with contentment. Languidly I twisted around and brought my soapy hands to his cheeks to pull his face to mine; then I kissed him warmly and wetly.

"I love you Stevie darling, you're so good to me," I breathed as my tits rubbed against his firm chest, "Let's get cleaned up in here and then let's get back to bed."

"Ok mum, ummm, which side?" asked Steve.

I smiled back at him and kissed his lips again.

"The dry side and thank heavens we're sharing a bed tonight," I sighed, feeling his erection press against my abdomen, "I might even let you use that thing again!"

Sure, I was a bit tender but I knew that I could accommodate him and my tenderness would only serve to raise my orgasm that much quicker.

It didn't take long for us to get washed off and dried down and then I led him by the hand to the bed then turned to face him, my hands soon finding and holding his lovely hard penis.

"Be gentle this time," I asked, "I think I could just manage a nice sleep-inducing orgasm."

Once in bed it took no time at all before we met in the middle - then moved to avoid the wet evidence of our earlier action and after a brief bit of exploration Steve's cock was once again sliding into my vagina so deliciously.

I felt like sighing with pleasure as he slid his rigid cock in and out of my well lubricated hole, his actions smooth and easy as I'd requested. I was so content now that even though orgasmic twinges and waves of contractions swept through me I was all but unaware of them.

The journey, the food, the wine, the ambience - and the sex of course, had all combined to nearly exhaust me - and for that matter I now realised that Steve's movements were all but non-existent. He, like me was obviously drifting off contentedly to sleep.

I don't know how long we slept but perhaps the discovery of another body next to mine woke me and I sat up with a start. Where were we? What was Steve doing in my bed? Oh fuck, yes! I remembered it all now and realised too that I needed a drink. Not necessarily alcohol but something to cool me down a bit. I eased myself to the edge of the bed to fetch some water, then realised that Steve had come awake too.

"Hi mum," he whispered, "What's up?"

"Thirsty," I said as I opened the fridge, "Damn."

It was empty and I remembered now that we'd drunk the contents earlier - just a small bottle of wine for me and a couple of cans for Steve.

I found my gown and pulled it over my naked body.

"I'll pop down to the kitchen, there's bound to be some more chilled stuff there," I said, "What d'you fancy?"

"Water, beer, wine, don't mind," he said as he started to sit up, "Will you be ok?"

"Yes, sure, I'll be fine," I said as I beckoned him to stay in bed, "I won't be long."

On quiet bare feet I padded through the moonlit house until I found the kitchen and I was just about to step inside when I heard a noise. I froze as I located the source - it was upstairs where Kim and Chad's bedrooms were and I frowned as I wondered what it was. And then it came again, a rhythmic thumping of something heavy - along with gasps and cries of what just had to be pleasure.

I stayed still and listened as the sounds intensified and rose to a crescendo just as the cries too became wails of orgasmic delight.

Quickly I shot into the kitchen, found and opened the fridge, grabbed a bottle and two beers and shot back towards our annex, my heart pounding wildly, my pussy liquidly pulsating.

What box of delights had I opened?
Gold Coast Pleasures Ch. 02
How the hosts began their incestual journey.
In Chapter One, Tammy and her son Steve had intimacy thrust upon them just as they started to settle into their holiday home, pushing them together and into a hardly unwilling incestuous relationship.

Everything had conspired to make it happen and once they'd had sex there was little sense in backtracking, so they'd enjoyed their first night together to the full.

But they weren't the only ones to get close because while Tammy and Steve were getting down to business at one end of the house, things were already hot and well advanced at the other end because as Tammy had found out when she'd gone looking for some late night refreshment, their hosts Kim and her own son Chad, were also sharing one bed.

But I need to take you back the best part of a year now, to complete the background story.

0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0

They'd always been close - good friends as well as just mother and son and Kim had always kind of been in love with Chad although as he was growing up it was merely an adoration of his delightful boyishness. It was a warming attitude that seemed to overpower her at times, a typically motherly love for a son. She just felt she wanted to hug and squeeze him and hold him close to her and their much more intimate love must have developed from those early days.

Even once he was into his teens the desire to love him, in most maternally innocent ways, remained strong but then, as he'd begun to mature, things seemed to have changed somewhat. Chad had begun to push his mother away when she'd hugged him, somehow worrying Kim as she began to think that her son was becoming aloof but she was wrong.

Instead it was nothing to do with that, it was simply that his quickly growing penis kept rising into a solid erection at the touch of her body and that Chad, needing both release from his mother and from his urgent arousal, simply had to head to his bedroom to unwind.

There he'd stay until he'd jerked his cock into submission and until he'd calmed down - or until the need for food, for a piss or for company overcame his shyness.

Kim quite understood that her growing son would need to masturbate regularly but simply hadn't connected his sexual urges with her loving embraces.

But things quickly escalated on one very special day.

Chad was celebrating his nineteenth birthday on that day, but as they lived somewhat out in the country, the celebration was relatively muted and only involved Chad and his parents.

The warm afternoon had sent them out beside the pool where they'd relaxed and chattered and while Chad had preened himself, enjoying being the centre of attention and of adding another year to his age. Inevitably booze had been included - not huge quantities but simply because how else do you celebrate a birthday!

Chad had been legally permitted to enjoy alcohol for a whole year now and had done so occasionally, becoming used to the sharp flavour and the buzz but not only that, Doug was all for teaching his son to "become a man" as he'd say and some beer was all part of that manly development.

They'd imbibed gently, swam occasionally and loitered amicably until Kim, in an effort to create some kind of party ambience and atmosphere began playing some music on her phone and even managed to get Chad up to dance with her. She'd tried to teach him the rudiments of dancing but as Chad's dancing ability remained almost zero, their dancing consisted more of swaying together - occasionally actually in time with each other.

But then the music changed to a slow tempo and Kim pulled her son closer to her so that they clung and danced together, her generous breasts squashed between them, their thighs and hips occasionally making contact too. It was the combination of his mother's close attention and the small percentage of alcohol in his system that spelt trouble for Chad; trouble that reared between them as Kim clasped him lovingly to her breast and then kissed him, her lips soft and pliable on his. It took some seconds before Chad broke the kiss and with a gasp he tried to push himself away while at the same time Kim tried to hold him in place, an action that only caused more anguish for Chad.

"Cut it out mum," hissed Chad, unwilling to cause a scene and unwilling to show his father that he didn't enjoy his mother's proximity, "It's making me - oh damn, stop it."

He glanced urgently towards Doug but fortunately he was busy lifting another can of beer from the cooler beside him.

"Stop what, darling?" answered Kim as she continued to hold him tight, "What's up? Don't you like me holding you any more? Oh - I suppose you're feeling a bit light-headed, eh?"

She let him escape from her clutches but as Chad stood there shaking his head to try to lose the sexy sensations, Kim saw what the problem was. Quickly she grabbed his arms and spun him around so that Doug would have no chance to see the evidence - while she continued to absorb the sight with an open mouth gaze.

"Ahhhh," she said quietly, "Oh shit!"

Chad was aroused - just as he had been so often as his mother had cuddled him but as he'd grown towards adulthood his penis had developed into something any man would be proud of. And today, with Chad wearing only shorts and a t-shirt his erection was both very evident and very strong. Kim's cuddling dance had unintentionally rubbed her body against his groin and her kisses had simply enhanced his arousal. Sure, Chad enjoyed the sexual feelings but pressure in the form of an overflowing supply of spunk and youthful energy had turned his cock into a lengthy steel rod.

Their closeness and then the kiss had just overpowered him and his erection now created a very generous tent in the leg of his shorts, a sight that caused Kim to gasp softly in awe and in something akin to delight. Swiftly her senses and her own needs gave her the perfect answer.

"Come on darling, I think I'd better take you indoors," she said as she wheeled Chad around and pointed him towards the house.

She turned her head towards Doug as she pushed her son ahead of her.

"Just going to take Chad inside, I think he's had a bit too much to drink," she said, "I'll stay with him for a bit to make sure he's ok."

"Huh - damn kids always drink too much but yeah, fine Kim, you take him inside; you look after him," answered Doug somewhat testily, "I'm going to take a quick swim - I ought to do some exercise anyway."

He slapped his belly loudly, the sound echoing around.

"I'm getting out of shape. Really should do at least twenty laps a day," he said as he stood at the edge of the pool.

"Ok, you carry on - good for you," said Kim absently, caring only that he kept himself busy.

Her husband seemed to have done a lot of not caring in the past few months, especially not caring for her needs and his comments only encouraged her to feel even colder towards him. Why he bothered to try to keep in shape when he seldom used his body on her bemused her but right now it was she who just didn't care any more. Right now she had something more interesting to occupy her!

"I'm going to stay out here, see you a bit later," he replied as he poised himself at the pool edge, "Look after the lad and don't let him puke everywhere."

"Yeah of course I'll look after him, he'll be ok," Kim replied absently as her husband disappeared into the water.

Her intended way of looking after Chad had nothing to do with Doug's recommendation!

Chad wasn't overjoyed to have his celebrations cut short but the embarrassment of his erection was sufficient to let himself be pushed and then led quickly back to the house and to his bedroom wherein Kim shoved him backwards onto the bed. His head was humming slightly anyway so a lie down wouldn't come amiss and if his mum hadn't have been there then he'd probably have come in soon so he could either take a nap or more probably exercise his right hand but he was bemused. What the hell was his mother up to?

"Lie down Chad, then stay there," she instructed, "I think we need to deal with something."

She pushed him over until there was sufficient room for her to sit beside him, her legs over the edge of the bed as she faced him.

"You're not feeling drunk at all, are you?" she asked, entirely aware of the real problem now.

"No, not really. Tiny bit buzzed but not bad," he said, "Why - what's the matter?"

"You know what the matter is! It's that thing!" she said with a smile as she pointed towards Chad's shorts.

"I couldn't help it," he mumbled, feeling exceptionally embarrassed, "It's always happening."

His penis was still at least partially erect even if it was starting to deflate right now but the bulge was still sufficient to indicate that he was well enough endowed.

"Don't worry darling, we can soon get rid of it for you; well, for a while anyway," she said soothingly, "Would you like me to help?"

"Help how?" he asked, bemused.

"Like this perhaps," said Kim.

Her hand moved and rested on his thigh, just a few inches from where the end of his cock was hidden and her fingers delicately began stroking his leg, the sensations shooting through Chad's body.

Suddenly Chad understood and equally suddenly his penis jerked into complete rigidity again, lifting the material into another cock-peaked tent.

"Ahh, mum, no, get your hand away! You're making me, ahhhh, stop it...ohhh!" gasped Chad, his mouth hanging open in tremulous surprise.

"Well, would you like some help?" asked Kim again as her wicked fingers gently moved around, sliding closer and closer to his erect penis.

"Wow - honestly?" he breathed, "You wouldn't - would you? Really...?"

Kim blew him a kiss then smiled broadly.

"Course I would. I didn't think there'd be many objections from you," said Kim, as her moving fingers continued to caress his thigh, "And I think I'd love to find out a bit more about your problem!"

Chad could feel his body shivering with excitement but also with fright.

"Seriously?" he asked, "You mean you'd help me...?"

"Well, do you want me to help you?" she asked, her fingers still moving softly towards their target, "Or shall I leave you to do it yourself?"

"Oooohh, bloody hell no mum," he gasped, his mouth out of sync with his brain, "I mean yes mum; I mean I do, oh shit, just yes please!"

He shut up suddenly, overcome with excitement and emotion.

Kim chuckled at his discomposure as her fingers slid closer and closer to the raised tent while she watched the look on Chad's face; then slowly she lifted her hand from his thigh and as Chad held his breath she let her fingers drift over his bulge and then gently press down onto it.

"Ooooh mummmm," he breathed, his voice and his body shivering, "Oh God yes!"

Kim increased the pressure on Chad's hidden erection, now letting her gentle fingers curl slightly around his penis as she explored his dimensions. To her exploring hand it felt as if he had a sizeable object in there and certainly something worth investigating further. She pushed down a little more firmly, feeling the solidity and springiness of his flesh and the heat inside it. Her fingers tightened their grip around his cock, then they gently moved up and down as she explored the outline of his weapon.

There was absolutely no resistance from Chad now - all he was doing was sighing and gasping every so often, gripping the bed cover with his clenching fingers and occasionally jerking his penis up at Kim's hand, his action entirely involuntary and uncontrollable.

"You ok?" she asked as her fingers continued to stroke him and Chad nodded quickly and eagerly.

"Yeah mum - that's so nice," he panted, "Please don't stop!"

"Wasn't going to," replied Kim, "But I wanted to make sure you don't mind first."

"Don't mind? I love it - it's wonderful!" sighed Chad as his hips suddenly jerked again, "Oooh mum, yesss, ooooh mum!"

"Would you like me to go a bit further?" said Kim quietly but Chad was worried about that.

"Dad - where's dad?" he asked in a tone approaching panic.

He tried to sit up but Kim pushed him back down and soothed him.

"He's swimming," she said, "He's far too busy and anyway, he told me to look after you, didn't he!"

They both laughed lightly at that, Chad's laughter cutting off instantly as Kim's hand moved from his erection and landed on his bare thigh again, then he held his breath as her fingers began to move up his leg inside his shorts.

"Ohhhh," he breathed at last, "Ooooh mummmm!"

With his erection holding his length up off his thigh, it was the root of his penis that Kim first encountered and her hand, once she'd located it, rotated and slid downwards to caress his sensitive balls.

Shudders of delight made Chad's muscles quiver and shake and made his breathing difficult and Kim, realising his problems, calmed him.

"It's alright darling, I won't hurt you," she cooed as her fingers explored, "Mmmm, they feel so full."

She stopped her movements and looked into Chad's eyes, her own eyes glittering with excitement.

"Are you alright with this?" she asked, "Am I going too far?"

"No mum, no you're not; more please!" moaned Chad, his eyes closed, "Help me!"

"Oh yes, I want to help you," said Kim as her fingers now explored Chad's wiry growth of pubes, "Shall we go on then?"

Chad nodded again and as his eyes opened he did a sudden double take. His mother was leaning forward over him and her loose top was now revealing considerably more of her breasts than Chad ever remembered seeing at such close range. Her nipples were obscured but semicircles of her aureoles were on show to him! He felt his cock jump with renewed enthusiasm just as Kim's fingers began to slide onto his penis.

"Ooooh mummm," he gasped excitedly, "Careful!"

"I will be," she soothed him, "Just let me...oooh yessss!"

Her hand had now found his cock as it jerked inside his shorts but her access was quite limited and although she could touch his penis she couldn't hold it. She managed to twist her wrist back again and could now stroke his penis but she still couldn't get hold of it properly, certainly not enough to pleasure him the way she wanted to and she felt frustration building.

With a quick pat of her gentle fingers she pulled her hand away from his shorts and his penis.

Chad gasped, horrified that he was going to miss out but Kim smiled down at him with such a big and happy smile that he suddenly knew that his fun wasn't ended.

"You feel so nice but I really can't get at you," Kim said quietly, "Let's get these things undone and get your shorts out the way."

Before she'd even finished speaking her hand was in place, quickly releasing the clasp at his waist then finding the tag of his zip and sliding the nylon zipper down and as the strained material parted, Chad's cock sprang out, sideswiping her hand as she worked to expose him. It now stood there, raised from his body between the parted sides of his fly, glowing hotly and glistening with his lubricants.

"Uhhh!" grunted Chad, his hands lifting quickly to hide his heated, inflamed and exposed penis, "No mum, you can see my cock!"

"Get your hands out of the way, you idiot!" Kim spluttered as she pushed his protective hands away, "Of course I can see it! I want to see it!"

"Ahhh!" gasped Chad, "Oh fuck!"

Kim chuckled once again, loving the way that her son was so naïve and almost innocent.

"That's what I want; that and to be able to hold it better of course," she replied and as she spoke her hand moved and clasped his penis and this time there were no obstructions; this time her fingers were able reach around his hot throbbing shaft.

As her fingers closed around his cock so his hips lifted upwards of their own volition and Kim quickly slid his shorts further down.

"Oh yesss, that's better," she hissed, her cool fingers gentle on his penis, "So hard and strong."

Her hand began small movements up and down his shaft, just sliding his loose skin around, then she let her fingers slide to the very base of his cock to hold it entirely upright.

"Look at that!" she said as she admired the rigid column of flesh, "That looks so good, so tempting - look at that lovely big shiny knob. Oooh darling!"

A little dribble of precum oozed from his penis and dripped onto his abdomen and Chad felt the moisture land as if he'd been burnt by molten metal.

He gasped but didn't complain - the feelings were far too nice to stop as his mother's hand gently moved on his flesh.

"Is that good," asked Kim in a sultry voice as she began to move her hand again, "Shall I carry on?"

"Yeah, oh God yeah, don't stop," he implored, "It's lovely!"

As her fingers moved further, Chad's foreskin began to slide down from his knob, exposing the plum coloured extremity and Kim looked at him again.

"You don't mind me doing that, you know, pulling it right back?" she asked and Chad shook his head vigorously and soon Kim was revealing Chad's knob in it's entirety - a deliciously bulbous crown with a firm collar and a generous slit.

Another small trickle of precum oozed out but this time Kim's actions caused the lubrication to quickly become spread around, even onto her fingers.

Her actions increased, now sliding his skin up and down his rigid shaft with more vigour and now Kim too was becoming very aroused because, quite apart from the deliciously hard and eager cock in her hand, the hot scent of his sex was rising from his groin to fill her flaring nostrils and Kim felt her own sex organs liquefying.

She shuddered as a spasm tugged at her pussy and shuddered anew as another spasm made her feel as if her vagina was squeezing an imaginary cock. A quick flash of an imaginary scenario of herself riding that penis invaded her senses, causing yet another spasm of pleasure to thrill her.

Almost without realising what she was doing now, her hand began to move faster and as Chad lay there and loved every moment they both listened, almost mesmerised, to the faint slapping of flesh as her hand and his foreskin jerked back and forwards, the sounds and movements both completely absorbing. Kim's strokes were metronomic, steady movements repeated time after time and varying only when her thumb stretched up to caress his knob ever few strokes while Chad lay there trembling with pleasure, but he couldn't lie still for long - too much was happening, deep inside his body.

Spasmic, almost seismic shudders - jerky movements with an underlying fluid motion were now happening and with each spasm he had to suck in some air.

"Getting close are you?" asked his mum, her mouth smiling happily, "Let it go Chad darling - just let it happen!"

"Won't be long," groaned Chad, concerned about shooting off in front of his mother, "But what'll happen when I...?"

"When you shoot off?" asked Kim, having felt his tremors, "I want to see it, that's what! I want to see all that lovely stuff you're going to produce - I want to see it shoot in the air and I want to feel it and I want to taste it and - ah, no, perhaps not that...not yet."

Her voice drifted away with her daydream but most of her dream was about to come true because Chad could hardly keep his hips still now and he could feel his orgasm building up quickly.

"Nearly mum, oh fuck!" he groaned, his fingers tightening their grip on the bedclothes, "Please don't stop now!"

"What, stop and miss all the fun! No way!" said Kim with a big grin, "You're so nearly there aren't you?"

Her hand was flying now, quickly moving up and down his penis which seemed to have grown somewhat. It certainly felt harder than it had been before and was almost awash with precum now.

"Ahhh - it's coming!" gasped Chad, his hands waving around now.

Normally he'd have at least one of his hands around his cock but right now he just didn't know what to do with them apart from wave them around but then suddenly he found he had to clamp his hands on his hips as Kim took him over the edge.
"Muuummmm!" he cried softly, his body arching upwards, "Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh!"

Suddenly there were splashes and squirts of white cum everywhere, rising like fast-flowing fountains, spraying like raindrops and falling on bodies and hands and bedclothes alike. One lengthy squirt ejected a white feather of fluid way up into the air, to fall with a splatter onto his chest.

"Fu...fu...oh fuck!" he cried quietly as his mother continued to masturbate him until she'd drained his emissions entirely.

"Oh fuck!" he repeated softly, his voice very different now that his tension had left him, "Oh mum, that was amazing!"

"Was, wasn't it!" she answered, "That was perfect."

Kim's hand was still moving but slowly and gently now, bringing him down easily from his orgasmic peak, extracting the last drops of his pearly emissions. Her hand was liberally splashed and at the junction of her thumb, her fingers and his cock a white pool of warm sticky cum swayed and rolled with her languid movements.

Chad's body was sprayed too, jets of cum from his energetic eruption having been ejected several feet - in all directions, it seemed. There was even a blob of the stuff on his cheek, the sticky white spunk stuck there while the wetness from it ran down the side of his neck.

Exhausted for a few moments, Chad looked up at his mother with a new respect and a new love.

"That was brilliant!" he said, his smile as broad as his face, "I never expected you to do that."

"Nor did I really!" said Kim, still holding his cock, "But it was worth it, wasn't it?"

"Worth millions mum!" said Chad happily, "Best ever!"

"Lots of spunk, eh?" asked Kim rhetorically, "You were certainly full right up!"

Slowly she removed her hand from Chad's declining penis. Some of the sticky cum still clung to his flesh but the generous pool between her hand and his cock remained in place, her thumb and curled fingers forming a small cup, full to the brim with cum.

The fingers of her other hand now dipped into the pool as if to test it's viscosity and Chad held his breath for some reason before noticing that Kim was smiling at him.

"Warm and thick," she said, slowly rubbing her sticky fingers together, "Young, fresh, strong stuff!"

She smiled wickedly at him, "Now, what should I do with it?"

Chad was on the point of suggesting that she wipe it off onto his pyjama shorts which were lying on the bed when he saw Kim moving her hand upwards and sticking out her tongue. He held his breath as her hand and tongue and the pool of spunk all met...then Kim's eyes lifted quickly. With a massive wink at him she smiled hugely - then her lips and tongue just simply swiped the spunk from her hand. It took several swipes before she'd removed it all, during which time Chad just lay there in mute admiration - and then Kim smiled at him again and swallowed, then, with a quick lick of her lips she was back in the real world.

"Not bad at all!" she said, "Shame it's all gone!"

"There's a bit more here," said Chad, pointing at his cheek, scarcely thinking that his mother would do anything but she leaned forward.

"So there is," she said and with she leaned over him once again, but this time even closer.

This time her generous breasts pressed firmly against his splattered chest and her hands moved to his head.

"Turn your head," she asked and Chad did so, bringing his cum-daubed cheek to the fore.

A few moments later and Kim leaned down and with her tongue she scooped it from his skin, her tongue seeming to burn a pathway across his flesh, such was his excitement.

Then she sat up again; opened her mouth to show Chad the small white blob on her tongue, closed her mouth again and swallowed.

A big Cheshire cat grin ensued, followed by Kim's hand coming to rest on his thigh once again.

"You alright?" she asked and Chad nodded energetically.

"Bloody right I am!" he enthused, "Bloody incredible!"

Kim chuckled contentedly before scanning up and down Chad's body. Then she looked down at her own frontage before rolling her eyes upwards.

"Oh bloody hell, I was going to suggest that you clean yourself up now, but it looks as if I've done it for you," she said, "Oh, but look at me now."

Her hands smoothed the material of her top, tightening it across her breasts to display the wet patches that now revealed the shadows of her breasts beneath.

"Damn, I've got your stuff all over my top now," she said then sighed a heavy theatrical sigh.

"Oh well, I can't go back out like this can I," she said and with that she took hold of her top and pulled it up and off, then used the crumpled ball of material to dry off a few splashes from her arms and face.

Suddenly Chad no longer cared about the mess - instead his mind was locked; captivated by the powerful sight before him because Kim was now sitting on his bed wearing her shorts and just a very flimsy bra - a bra that merely held her generous breasts in place rather than conceal them. The fullness of her generously jutting breasts was on show and even her nipples were clearly visible, flattened somewhat though they might have been.

"Wowww!" breathed Chad, "Muuuuum - just wow!"

Kim knew full well that her son would enjoy the view and now thrust her breasts forward.

"Thought you'd probably like them," she said as she glanced down, "My pride and joy!"

She giggled happily but eventually held her moistened top up to hide and cover her breasts once more.

"Gosh, they're - they're, fucking brilliant!" gasped Chad, "Don't hide them mum, please."

"Got to," she said, "Look at you - see what they've done? I've made you hard again and I just don't have time to enjoy it again right now."

Chad glanced down his body and saw what his mind already knew; that his penis was standing proudly erect once again.

"Can't help it, you're so sexy..." he gabbled, "Oh mum, please, do it again - can we, please!"

"Not now," Kim said, "Your dad's out there - I hope. Oh and speaking of your dad, I'd better find myself a clean top before he comes indoors."

"Oh shit yes, yes, oh don't get caught in here mum," Chad said suddenly shocked into sensibility, "You'd better get going."

"I'll leave you to clear up then," said Kim, "I'll probably be in the kitchen."

"Can we - can we do that again?" asked Chad hopefully and Kim turned and nodded.

"Oooh, I definitely think we ought to," she said brightly, having thoroughly enjoyed the moment, "Next time we get some peace, ok."

And with that she was gone, closing the door quietly behind her and Chad was alone with just his thoughts. He lay there and closed his eyes to let visions of sensuous hand jobs and delicious tits fill his mind before drifting into a peaceful slumber with a slowly deflating penis.

That first incident had happened almost a year ago and since then interactions between them had evolved until their sessions had almost become a regular thing, but they hadn't gone beyond some manual stimulation. It had taken a month or so before Kim had been able to meet Chad's penis once again, this time in the kitchen instead - a hot hand job once again but this time they were both able to keep an eye on Doug who was out near the pool.

Chad just loved the stimulation that his mum was giving him. Her hand gave rise to some memorable jerk off sessions and with those and her efforts it was enough to cool his ardour on the whole but as is always the case, he wanted to go further.

Kim too kept wanting to make better use of that lovely penis and finding the thrill of arousing Chad's cock to be a potent brew she soon found excuses to discard her bra and then to let Chad's hands hold and enjoy her neglected breasts and while that may well have been a form of progress all it really did was to make Chad stiffen more quickly but leave Kim's own needs unfulfilled.

Their problem was that Doug only ever seemed to be absent for an hour or so and there was never any guarantee as to how quickly he'd return from his trips into town or to the stores so their entertainment was limited and Kim in particular was becoming ever more frustrated. Their sessions would leave her needing to retire to the bathroom so she could take herself in hand but her neglected pussy was simply crying out, leaking profusely and pulsating wickedly.

The driving force behind Kim's willingness to partake of some illicit sex was essentially Doug.

Kim was now well aware that he was very obviously involved with someone else, even though she had never caught him in action, but he'd started to treat her almost as if she was a stranger. His phone and even his body were now private concerns that he kept well away from his wife, sure signs that he wasn't entirely innocent. They continued to share a bed but Doug kept finding excuses not to have sex with his wife, pleading exhaustion and lack of interest in sex generally despite all that Kim could do to entice him and try to entice him she did. She paraded before him in next to nothing - or in nothing at all, but it didn't work - he remained remarkably disinterested and after a while therefore, Kim began to lose interest in Doug too, sitting up when he went to bed early, generally avoiding personal closeness and making no effort to mend the rift and it was that emptiness in particular that made her dream of making use of Chad's fine instrument.

But getting together for some illicit sex wasn't as easy as it might have seemed and after their initial activity things simply had to wait - and wait. There always seemed to be something that needed doing that kept them apart and when they did get close, either Doug or someone else, from occasional visitors to phone calls ensured that they were seldom left in peace. They continued to manage some quick explorations but they were brief bits of fun and occasionally even incomplete as one interruption or another shattered their entertainment and killed their passion and Chad was beginning to think that they'd never repeat that incredible first occasion.

They did succeeded in enjoying a few hot sessions - the one in which Chad had spurted his generous emissions all over his mother's breasts being Chad's favourite memory but those moments just didn't happen often enough.

Chad made most of the advances, he whose energetic penis was so often at the ready - his cock rising quickly at the mere sight of his mother. He was almost abstaining from jerking off in the hope and expectation of another session but all that did was to make his instrument that much more eager!

Kim too was eager to enjoy his tool to the extent that even she had tried to instigate the exploring occasionally but after the best part of a year both of them were becoming almost desperate.

Chad in particular was upset; he'd tasted the delicious fruit of illicit sex and eagerly wanted more, but the fruit was so hard to reach. The fact that they were committing incest was of no importance to him, a young man full of eager stiffness and sap - all he was concerned about was getting jerked off! He needed release and his cock had no concern as to whose hand was stimulating him on the relatively few occasions that it happened. But with each round of pleasure his desire for his mother increased; already he'd held and played with her breasts as she jerked him and now he was wanting to explore further.

In his mind's eye he could see his fingers exploring between her legs, finding her wetness and heat and even imagining his penis driving deep into her almost certainly lovely pussy. His desire for attention and sex was turning into a desire for her body.

Kim on the other hand was a bit more reluctant but at the same time, with her husband ignoring her and her son with a rock-solid erection, her barriers were being steadily eroded. Her body still needed loving, still needed it's sexual releases - and each time she stroked her son she wished that his cock could be put to better use. She began to actually dream of his cock inside her - even waking one night in the throes of a self-induced orgasm brought about by dreams of her son's penis but still their opportunities to get together remained few and far between, until finally the Gods looked the other way for once.

Doug was forced to be away - stuck in hospital after a gall bladder operation.

For some time now, he'd been having some irritating and painful gallstone problems and after several attacks and subsequent visits to the doctor and hospital it had been decided that the offending organ should be removed. The surgeon had also decided that he'd prefer to do open rather than keyhole surgery so Doug would be staying in the hospital overnight and that's where he was right now. The hospital described it as a 'minor' operation; relatively risk-free despite Doug's own concerns.

With her husband's general lack of interest in her Kim was sorely tempted to leave him on his own in hospital but her sense of duty prevailed and she had promised to visit him regularly - twice a day being his pleaded request so she'd been to see him this morning and was now home again. She had caught up with all her domestic chores and now stood in the kitchen, arms akimbo, legs apart too as she surveyed the orderly scene. With a contented sigh she realised that there was nothing more that needed doing and was about to make herself a cup of coffee when she heard footsteps behind her - and there was Chad in the doorway.

"Hi darling," said Kim with a sigh, "Do you know, there's nothing worse than seeing someone in hospital, trying to talk to them and finding that they don't feel like talking."

"Oh, you've been to see Dad then, I guess?" asked Chad, "Hard work was it?"

"I'll say so," she answered, her voice weary, "Still, just one more visit and then he'll be home tomorrow."

"Worse luck," said Chad under his breath, "Sorry mum, didn't mean that, not really."

She smiled ruefully at him, knowing that his words were truthfully honest and she too felt that she wouldn't object to a few more days of peace and freedom.

"Oh well, never mind," she continued, "Want a cuppa - I was just going to make one."

"Thanks mum, but no thanks," muttered Chad, "Ummm, actually I wanted something else."

"What's that darling?" asked Kim, her mind on coffee and not cock, "What can I do for you?"

"Can you help me with this?" asked Chad as he stepped closer, "You did promise!"

And as he spoke he took his hands away from in front of him, to reveal his stiff erection once again raising a tent in his shorts.

"Ahh, yesss, I did, didn't I," said Kim, suddenly realising that one glance at his aroused penis had turned her insides to liquid.

She felt the pressure of her sexual frustration building almost instantly.

Chad's hand moved to stretch the material even tighter over his penis, to further display his arousal and he stepped closer until he was within arm's reach.

"Please mum, it was so good last time," he pleaded, "And it was ages ago."

"It was only the other week," she said, "That's not ages ago."

"It is to me," answered Chad as he stroked his hand over his lengthy bulge.

He'd already masturbated so many times to the memory of that last hand job that the memory was almost worn out - it needed to be refreshed unlike his reservoir of spunk which seemed always to be full.

Kim hesitated briefly - then realised that the two of them were on their own and that she'd be entirely safe and at that moment her sexual needs overtook her resistance.

"Alright, come on then," she said with a shiver as she reached out and moments later she was busy undoing the clasp on Chad's shorts.

A brief slide of her hand over Chad's trembling erection and she moved to his zip, a fastening that seemed to help her undo itself thanks to the pressure from within. She pushed his shorts off his hips and his eager erection sprang into view.

"Ohhh mum," said Chad, "Ohhh, yes please!"

Kim said nothing; instead she simply allowed her hands to surround his cock and then to gently caress his hot flesh. The moment that her fingers touched his cock an electric shock seemed to travel through her - a slow shockwave that touched so many parts within her before settling and exploding inside her vagina. She shuddered deliciously, knowing that she'd simply have to go and bring herself off once she'd pleasured her son.

Chad's breathing sounded loud in her ears as she fondled his penis, as she began to slowly masturbate him, as her hand slid up and down his shaft and as her thumbs massaged and aroused his knob.

Almost immediately she felt the moisture of some oozing precum and she spread it around with practiced ease while Chad continued to breathe heavily and shakily.

"Relax darling," said Kim soothingly, "It's all ok - let mummy take care of you!"

"It's lovely," sighed Chad as Kim worked on his cock, "Ohhhhh muuuummm!"

They stood together quietly as Kim continued to work on him, the only movements being of Chad's hips which were jerking and thrusting uncontrollably and of her hand on his penis.

"Is that nice?" she asked eventually and Chad hummed his approval.

"Could I - could you...?" he asked, "Can I see your...your tits again mum, please?"

Kim had forgotten how much Chad had enjoyed the sight of her unclad breasts and now she stopped her actions.

"Oh sorry darling," she said as she began unbuttoning her blouse, "Of course you want to see these things, don't you!"

With a shrug and a shake she was exposed once again, her bounteous tits held inside the very same diaphanous bra she'd worn before. Her deep cleavage was right there almost as if ready for Chad to thrust his erection into; her stiffening nipples pushing hard against the material and Chad took a deep breath.

"Yeahhh," he sighed, "Oh mum, they're so beautiful and they're so big!"

Without knowing what he was doing Chad let his quivering hands rise until they slid underneath her breasts, holding them in his palms before letting his fingers slide up and over her nipples and exposed upper breast.

"Oh Chad, yes!" she breathed softly, "Squeeze them for me darling."

Kim had known exactly what her son wanted to do and had been ready for his touch, but even so, she too was quivering and was holding her breath as he explored.

She really wanted to help him, to let him explore more freely but she also wanted Chad to learn for himself - and to explore at his own pace, but she couldn't help but advise him.

"Feel my nipples," she said, "They're growing - getting harder, they're just as excited as you are."

His fingertips quickly slid over her nipples and soon discovered just how they'd enlarged even in the few moments since he'd begun exploring and he let his fingers slide over and around them.

"Yessss," hissed Kim, her breasts thrusting against his fingers now, "That feels lovely darling!"

But Chad wasn't happy. He could feel her nipples but they were captive animals inside her bra, squirming eagerly to be let out.

His hand moved away from her nipple and over the top of the material, ready to delve inside but Kim stopped him.

"Oh darling, don't do that. I don't want you to stretch my bra - hang on, let me take it off," she said and with a quick twist and a wriggle, suddenly the material was gone and Chad had his hands full of warm, smooth, thrusting breasts and rubbery nipples.

"Oh bloody yeahhh!" he said, feeling his briefly neglected cock jerk violently, "Oh mum, that's wicked!"

His hands were full and busy now, probing and caressing and squeezing her flesh happily while beyond her tits, Kim was now feeling exceptionally turned on. Her body kept thrusting her breasts against Chad's happy hands and she suddenly realised that she was becoming increasingly wet. She could feel her oozing pussy inside her knickers and shorts as it contracted and pulsated, her vagina seemingly just as eager to get involved.
Her hand, still holding her bra, cupped her sex and squeezed; an action that did little to help her cause. Quickly she moved her hand away, dropping her bra and finding Chad's briefly neglected cock instead. The feeling of his penis in her hand made her pussy feel even wetter and she heard herself breathing faster suddenly.

"Oooh damn," she whispered, "I want it!"

Her fingers tightened around her son's cock, discovering that it too had been leaking it's slippery lubrication profusely. Her fingers spread the liquid around and she began to toss him off once again while Chad continued to explore her breasts, discover her most sensitive places - and turn both of them on.

The downside of all this excitement was that it was almost an overload for Chad and suddenly he realised that his orgasm was near. Immediately he stepped away from his mother and cupped his hands over his quivering organ.

"No, stop mum," he gasped, "I'll come if you're not careful."

"I thought that was what you wanted?" asked Kim as she reached her hands out to push his away and to hold his cock again.

"Yeah, but not that quickly," he sighed, "I wanted to make it last."

She held his overheated shuddering penis, just held it without moving while she considered what to do next. It seemed a waste to just toss him off onto the floor and anyway, she'd just cleaned everything and she'd have to do the floor again...more than that, she wanted something more than just some relief for him.

In a moment or two she reached her decision and, still holding his cock, she sank gracefully to her knees. Then she pulled his cock towards her, causing Chad to take a little step closer.

"Would you like me to suck you off?" she breathed, her warm breath whispering over his sensitive bell end.

Chad was quivering all over now and was quite unable to speak or even to nod his head as Kim looked up at her son's disbelieving face.

"Would you like that?" she asked.

"Ooooh fuck - yeahhh!" he managed to say.

To tease him, she leaned forward and swiped her tongue over the tip of her son's penis - an action that set him quivering and jerking again and which also set her mouth ablaze and her pussy to contracting once more. It was obviously the right thing to do!

Chad was silent again - struck dumb with sheer excitement. His mother was about to suck him off; a pleasure that he'd seen in magazines and on the internet but had yet to experience and he was beyond speech. And not only that, this was his own lovely mother whose mouth was about to be used on his cock. It was all he could do to stand still as he watched his mother close in on his erection.

His penis glowed with slippery lubrication and with heated blood and kept jerking without his help and then Chad gasped as his mother's lips met his cock.

"Ahhhhh!" he breathed, "Oh fuck yeahhh!"

Kim's lips closed around the end of his cock and sucked as if to pull his flesh into her through a tiny hole. Chad gasped anew as she teased him - then gasped again as she let go.

He looked down just as his mother looked up.

"Do you want me to go on?" she asked, not that she had any intention of stopping now!

"Oh God yeah," said Chad breathlessly, "Don't stop mum!"

"Ok - here we go then!" she concluded.

She leaned forward with her mouth open and simply let Chad's penis slide between her soft and gentle lips. She applied no pressure, nor did she use her tongue until she felt his cock press against the back of her mouth - an action that brought a gasp from her son and a small cough from herself. She might end up deep-throating him one day, but not yet...

Then she closed her lips around his cock, capturing it firmly and then she adjusted the depth and began sliding her wet tongue over and around the knob.

She loved the way his cock jerked and shuddered now and she felt the gush and taste of a small flood of precum as she excited him. Already he was close to the finale - young Chad had already been aroused and primed and now, this extra stimulation was almost too much.

She saw Chad's hands moving, his fingers twisting and tightening as she probed and caressed his penis; as she aroused him like no-one had done before.

Then briefly she let his penis escape while she spoke.

"You're very close, aren't you darling?" she asked, knowing exactly what the answer would be and Chad nodded quickly.

"You ready then?" she asked again and Chad's nodding grew faster and more energetic.

"Let's do it!" she finished - then she popped his cock back into her mouth.

The sudden sensation sent a big shockwave right through Chad's body and his hips automatically thrust his cock forward. Kim had been expecting such a reaction and she was able to accommodate his thrust without choking - but he'd still managed to get his penis briefly into the restricted passage of her throat.

'Later' she thought, 'Some day soon, my darling boy.'

Then she concentrated on sucking him off, forming her lips tighter around his shaft while her hand and her tongue both began to work hard.

Chad's cock was rigid now while his legs and hips trembled and he had to steady himself by holding onto his mother's shoulders, an action that she enjoyed but although it felt good to have her son's hands on her, they'd feel even better if they were on her tits!

With one hand she found one of his and moved it, sliding it down over the swell of her heaving breast until he began to explore, massaging her flesh and squeezing her excited nipple but the extra delight was too much for Chad.

"Ahhh mum, mum - you're making me come, gonna come!" he gasped, his hips jerking furiously, "Here it comes!"

"Mmmmm," she replied, too busy now to speak - because she could feel his orgasm arriving.

Quite apart from the solidity of his erection, Chad's cock now felt hotter and harder too and it was certainly pushing urgently against her lips, tongue and mouth itself.

"Uuuggghh!" grunted Chad and Kim felt his first explosion as it splashed against the back of her mouth.

Her tongue swirled around his knob, catching the next gush of spunk and savouring the delicious taste. She swallowed almost unintentionally but then shuddered deliciously as the feeling of his warm spunk sliding down her throat thrilled her. Another big gush of cum hit her tongue - and another and she swallowed again, wanting and making room for even more. But after one more flood of warm wetness that made everything inside Kim squirm and contract Chad was finished; his first oral orgasm now completed. He let out a long breath and a deep sigh and she knew that he had given her his all.

Slowly she allowed his sensitive penis to retract from her mouth and to slip from her clinging lips, her tongue following it to catch the last little bit of his ejaculated spunk, then she looked up at her son.

He was completely knackered right now; his shoulders had dropped and his mouth was agape - his orgasm had obviously been a very good one!

"Bloody hell mum, where did you - I mean how did - nah, just wow!" he said, his mind overcome by the excitement and pleasure that his mum had given him, "Phew, that was good, bloody good!"

He slumped back against one of the kitchen units, his cock hanging depleted and content as he watched his mother stand up. Her breasts were still exposed and her nipples still stood out proudly but as he watched she pulled her top back on again, not bothering with her bra.

Chad let out a small and perhaps disappointed sigh and Kim smiled at him self-consciously.

"What's the matter darling," she said as she let her shoulders roll around, her action making her breasts sway within her top, "Oooh, I know, you wanted to slide your cock between my tits, didn't you?"

Her deliberately wicked words made Chad's wilted cock jerk suddenly upwards and Kim's smile widened.

"We'll have to see about that then," she chuckled, "Some time soon perhaps."

"Can't we do it now," said Chad as he stroked his newly rising erection, "Please mum."

"No sweetheart, I've got other things to do," she said, "Come on, put it away or go and play with it!"

"I want you to play with it again," moaned Chad as he held his stiff cock out towards her, "That was so good I've just got to have some more and I'll be ready again in a minute or two."

Kim stepped closer to him and took hold of his cock but instead of rubbing it she pushed it back inside his shorts, then she leaned forward and kissed him.

"Later," she said, "Your dad will be home again tomorrow but then he's got a meeting to attend down in Sydney next week and we'll have time for some more fun then, ok."

Chad's face fell although inside him his heart leapt happily. There was going to be a 'next time' and he even knew when now!

"Ok," said Chad, giving in, "You promise?"

"I don't break my promises," said Kim as she stroked Chad's arm, "Now go on - off you go."

Quickly grabbing a handful of biscuits and a can of coke from the fridge Chad left, beaming a final big smile to his mother and soon he was on his bed, lazily stroking his cock as the memories reran in his mind.

Kim didn't have a lot to do but she always liked things to be dust-free and tidy so she patrolled the lounge, flicking and wiping away imaginary mess until she was content. She worked almost on autopilot though, her mind full of the feel and taste and scent of her son's urgent penis, until she glanced at the clock. Nearly time to visit her husband in hospital again, she realised, the sobering thought instantly blanking out her earlier memories. She debated with herself as to whether she even needed to care for him but eventually accepted that it was her duty to do so and anyway, as he expected to be out the following day this would be her last visit apart from collecting him.

Dressed decently now, Kim knocked on Chad's door and opened it even before he responded, only to find herself smiling broadly as she looked at her son.

He was on his bed as usual, flat on his back with his earphones on while one hand played with his exposed erection and it wasn't until she moved closer that he noticed her.

He gasped in shock briefly before he relaxed as he realised that it was his mother and that she was far from unhappy, then he lifted his hips to present his rigid cock to her.

"Oh mum, please, come and play with me again, come and rub it for me," he pleaded, "I need you!"

"Be patient," she admonished, "We'll get another chance soon, I'm sure."

"Yeah but I want you now," groaned Chad but Kim held her hand up to silence him.

"No," she said firmly, "I'm just off to the hospital to see your dad so I'll be an hour or two."

"Oh mum," moaned Chad hopefully, "Can't you just...? It won't take long!"

"No and I mean no," she answered, "Just wait darling, I won't let you down."

Chad let go of his cock and it fell back to lie fatly on the outside of his shorts, his arousal slowly subsiding.

"Anyway, I've got to go so I'll see you when I get back," she said as she leaned down to kiss her son, "Be good - and save that load for me, eh!"

Instantly, as Kim's firm breasts rested on his chest, Chad's penis jerked into erection once again but Kim wasn't taken in.

"Behave," she said, as she patted his cock, "I'll see you soon."

Then with a blown kiss she was gone and a few moments later Chad heard the car pulling away down the drive. He slumped back once again with excitement bubbling not far below the surface as he envisioned their next meeting.
Gold Coast Pleasures Ch. 03
Mother and son go all the way.
In Chapter 2, which covered the year since Chad's nineteenth birthday, Kim and her son Chad had discovered each other's body and explored with enthusiasm in their few moments alone together. But now, with Kim's husband, a guy who seemed to have lost interest in her anyway, being stuck in hospital for a minor operation Kim was looking forward to making the most of her son's delightful penis. With freedom from her uninterested husband and with a rampant and eager son, what better thing to do than to enjoy each other.

0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0

Kim drove into town and parked at the hospital with visions of her son's eager cock flooding through her mind; then she found that she had to concentrate to remember whereabouts her husband was, so distracted was her mind. And then she was sitting beside his bed, doing her best to enjoy being with him as he reclined and listlessly responded to her questions. The operation may have removed the main problem but the recovery wasn't making him feel any better as yet and his interest in life outside the ward was distinctly limited.

More than that, the staff sister told Kim that although things were progressing, they wanted to keep Doug in for a further 48 hour or so. He'd had his gall bladder operation but things still weren't entirely right and now they needed to keep an eye on him until he was fit to leave.

Kim's mind leapt as she thought of the hours of freedom ahead, then she quickly controlled herself and resumed her look of false pleasure at seeing her husband.

It was pretty obvious that being stuck in hospital wasn't improving Doug's feelings towards his wife, despite Kim sympathising with him and doing all she could to be friendly. He was somewhat offhand and distracted, even sounding quite uninterested in Chad and his home and Kim even began to wonder why she was bothering, but she continued to put some effort into the visit.

She talked about everything and anything that might be of interest – but then something even more interesting happened.

A nurse appeared with a phone in her hand.

"Excuse me. There's a call for you, Mr Carter," she said as she handed him the phone and Doug took it from her and answered, a frown on his visage.

"Hello," he said, "Who's that?"

Kim, from a few feet away heard a woman's voice but couldn't hear her words.

"Ahhh, ummm, no, sorry, I can't talk right now," mumbled Doug, turning his head away from Kim, "If it's about the insurance can you ring me again later."

Abruptly he shut the call off, cutting off the woman's answer in an instant.

"Bloody insurance company," he said to Kim as he threw the phone down onto the bed, "Sorry about that."

"What on earth do they want?" asked Kim, "I thought we'd sorted all that out."

"Dunno," said Doug vaguely, "They can ring another time if it's urgent."

Kim, on the other hand wasn't so sure. She'd sorted out an insurance query soon after Doug had gone into hospital and they'd told her that everything was in order now – so why would they ring him.....and why when they'd been aware he was in hospital? And why would they ring him on the hospital number when they had his mobile number? She frowned as various thoughts passed her mind. Something wasn't ringing true – perhaps she'd ring them back later to see what the trouble was.

She let the matter rest though, aware of Doug's state of health and his obvious discomfort and returned to telling Doug of what she'd been doing around the house but his mind wasn't with her so she stopped.

"You're not feeling very talkative today," she said, "I'd better leave you in peace then."

"Ummm yeah, whatever," said Doug blandly, then he winced, "Ohhh, ouch."

He put his hand gently over the operation site.

"Still hurts," he said, "Yeah, oh, errr, see you tomorrow then."

Kim leaned over him and kissed him and although she let her lips be soft and friendly, his were cold and seemed as disinterested as his mind.

'He's not well, poor man,' she thought, 'Guess he's pissed off with being stuck in here. Either that or.....'

"I'll pop in tomorrow morning darling," said Kim as she stood by the bed, "Hope you're feeling better by then."

"Yeah, probably will be," said Doug, his eyes on the phone rather than on his wife, "Ok, see you tomorrow then."

She left, feeling almost outcast by her husband's attitude, her mood only brightening as she began to drive home and then lifting considerably as she saw her son awaiting her arrival. Mental questions about the phone call kept stirring her brain as she wondered what was going on.

"They're keeping him in for another couple of days," she told Chad, "No real problem but they want to let his wound heal a bit more and they want to do some tests on him before they let him out."

"Oh, hard luck, that's not fair, is it?" answered Chad, "If you need me to help around the house; to do anything, just let me know mum."

Chad already helped out but with his father away, his muscles and pair of hands would probably be put to good use.

"Thanks sweetheart," said Kim gratefully, "Everything's ok right now but if I need you I'll give you a shout."

She wandered around almost listlessly then grabbed the phone and called the insurance company.

"Did you just call my husband?" she asked, having cleared through their receptionist, "I thought we'd sorted everything out?"

The man she spoke to assured her that she was right and that no-one had phoned anyone since her last call. Since they logged all calls so as to cover their backs his assertion was solid and she ended the call with a downturned mouth and a sour mood.

Her husband was up to something but she couldn't decide what......unless he'd renewed his interest in 'that' woman. That woman was a representative from some company they'd had dealings with and Doug had seemingly become quite enamoured with her. Briefly he'd even been unfaithful, returning to Kim only after he was found out by a neighbour who reported her discovery to Kim. She'd forgiven him even though his actions left a deep-seated distrust inside her – and now it was all resurfacing once again.

She paced around the house for a while, nervous energy powering her legs before she came to a decision. If he was up to something and it certainly looked that way then there was absolutely nothing to stop her enjoying some extra-marital sex.

Quickly she walked down to the lounge where her son was watching TV, stepped between the screen and his eyes and spoke, warmth, embarrassment and lust rising quickly inside her body.

"I know what I could do with before we think about dinner – a drink and perhaps a nice cool swim," she said, "Fancy joining me?"

It was about five o'clock now; too early for their evening meal and it was still pretty warm, certainly warm enough for a swim.

"Any time mum," said Chad immediately, "I'll go and get my swim shorts on."

"Why bother?" asked Kim, feeling suddenly very frisky, "I've seen it all before and there's no-one else around."

"What about you?" asked Chad, feeling his cock rising quickly, "I'm not going to be the only one with no clothes on."

"Well, if you don't have to wear anything then nor do I!" replied Kim with a quick wriggle of her hips.

"Wow – yeahh!" cried Chad happily as he clicked the TV off and leapt from his seat, "Come on then – let's get out there!"

On Kim's suggestion he quickly gathered a couple of towels, a bottle of wine and two glasses and by the time he'd reached the poolside his cock was already rigid and feeling heavy between his legs. But instead of stripping off he was suddenly overcome with shyness and he sat down to await his mother's arrival, while his hand gently massaged his erection. He was entirely certain that sex would be on the menu – and soon, but he was almost scared about how things seemed to be developing.

And then suddenly the world stood still and Chad found himself sucking in a huge breath as his mother appeared in the doorway, beautifully stark naked.

With confident hip-swaying strides she crossed the concrete patio, then stood beside her open-mouthed son, her legs slightly apart, her breasts swaying slightly. Chad's eyes were on stalks as he looked up at her, his eyes totally unable to leave her exposed body. The sunlight made her skin seem to glow and also illuminated the lips between her legs as they bulged slightly while her trimmed dark pubes framed her tidy slit and protruding clitoris. Chad was almost overcome by the incredible sight, so much so that he forgot to close his mouth.

"What's up, too much for you am I? Don't you like what you see?" she asked, smiling broadly, her hips still swaying gently, "Of course, I can always go and put some clothes on."

"No mum, wow – no way!" Chad spluttered, feeling his cock pressing hard against his shorts, "God, you look fantastic!"

"Thank you darling," she said, as she smiled down on her gobsmacked son, "Well, come on – how about you? Aren't you going to strip off too?"

With his mouth still hanging open Chad stood up, undid his shorts and just let them drop; then he stepped out of his shorts and stood there facing his naked mother, his penis as hard and upright as he'd ever known it. There was a short pause and then, with a sudden rush, the two of them stepped together and wrapped their arms around each other in a loving and very sexy embrace.

"Oh Chad, I missed you," Kim breathed into his ear, "I was only a few miles away but it seemed like a whole world away."

"Missed you too," said Chad as he kissed her cheek, "Kind of lonely here by myself."

Kim kissed Chad on his lips, a soft gentle kiss that sent shock waves through his body once again.

"I couldn't stop thinking about what we've done," she said as she gently moved her breasts against Chad's chest, "And I kept getting all turned on and I wanted you close to me again."

"Yeah mum, and me," he husked, feeling his stiff penis throbbing against his mother's tummy, "Can we do it again, please?"

"Oooh, I think we probably can! You certainly feel as if you're ready," said Kim as her hand slid down between them to grasp his cock, "But you'll have to promise to play with me too."

"Oh God yes, yes mum," Chad managed to say, his mind absorbed by the feelings as his mother stroked his cock, "Just tell me what you want done."

Kim laughed lightly and stepped away from Chad.

"Mmmm, that sounds nice," she said, "So let's see, where shall we start?"

She suddenly remembered that she was holding a tube of sun lotion and realised that she needed some spread over her and for that matter, Chad should have some on him too. It would also be a good excuse to get somewhat closer and more personal. She held the tube up to Chad.

"Come on then, put some of this on my back," she said, "I'll lie on the lounger."

Several sun loungers were around the pool and Kim now stepped up to one, spread a towel over the plastic and gracefully lay face down on it.

Chad knew what to do and soon had a squirt of the lotion in his palm but there was now the question of his angle of approach. Should he kneel beside her or remain standing. He came to a decision and knelt beside the lounger as he reached across her back and began to spread the lotion over her skin.

"Mmmmm, nice," murmured Kim, "You've got a lovely touch darling."

Chad glowed inside, the praise doing more than just pleasing him as he continued his work but then Kim brought him back to the real world.

"Right round the sides," she said, "And don't forget to do my bottom."

Understanding the reference to her 'sides', Chad let his fingers slide from her back until he felt the bulging flesh of her breasts. Reverently he anointed the warm flesh, feeling his mother lift her body from the lounger as if to let him explore further but the main body of her breasts was still out of reach.

Chad sighed but now continued, spreading more lotion down her sides and over her lower back. Then, with a new worm of lotion in his palm he moved down and gently touched one of his mother's ass cheeks.

Kim's ass quivered suddenly, then lifted and pushed against his hand, a squirm that looked so very sexy from Chad's viewpoint.

"Yes, it's ok," said Kim as she reassured Chad that his actions were fine with her, "Make sure you spread it everywhere; I don't want to have a sore ass!"

He felt his cock jerk violently and he automatically thrust his hips forward as if in response to her own thrust and immediately felt his cock push against the side of his mother's body.

"Ohh, turning you on, am I?" asked Kim and moments later her hand found Chad's erection and she took hold of it.

"Mmmm, aren't you the eager one!" she said, her voice all soothing and sexy, "I can tell we'll have to do something about this thing!"

Her fingers moved seductively over his penis, sliding his foreskin back, then softly stroking his knob.

"Oooh mum," breathed Chad, "That's lovely – don't stop."

But stop she did, surprising Chad as she took her hand away.

"Hey come on, you're supposed to be rubbing some lotion on me," she said, "Finish the job or I'll be turning all red."

"Oh sorry mum, sure," said Chad as his hands began to move over her ass again but this time with a lot more confidence.

Another smear of lotion was spread around and Chad was almost finished and was about to move to her legs but Kim wasn't happy.

"In the crack as well," said Kim as Chad's hands drifted over her ass and as she spoke her ass lifted causing her cheeks to part.

From his viewpoint Chad got an eyeful; his mother's perfectly puckered asshole was there and lower down between her legs, her lips were slightly parted.

"Fuck mum, wow!" he exclaimed, "You're so bloody sexy!"

Kim chuckled quietly, knowing full well how her body affected her son.

"Just for you darling," she said, "But come on, put some cream down there too."

With his heart beating furiously Chad squeezed a blob of lotion onto his finger and placed it between her cheeks, then slowly moved his hand downwards.

"Ohhh Chad, that's naughty," sighed Kim, letting her ass squirm under his touch, "I shouldn't be letting you do that!"

"But you are letting me," answered Chad, his finger motionless just a couple of inches from her asshole, "Do you want me to stop?"

"Ohhh no darling," simpered Kim, "Don't you dare stop!"

Chad was a novice about things like anal sex and although his mother's secret hole was on show it held no particular fascination for him – what was far more alluring was the sight of her slightly opened lips. So, while his fingers duly rubbed lotion over her quivering asshole they didn't linger; instead they slid further down between her legs until, as Chad trembled with excitement, they met the soft skin of her pussy.

"Yesssss," hissed Kim, her hips suddenly in motion, "Ohhh Chad, yessss please, there and further down too."

His fingers, now with her approval, slid over her lips and he felt their fleshy heat and the way they seemed to tremble under his touch. Gently he moved his fingers up and down her slit, pushing further down to find her clit then rubbing it gently.

"Yesssss," repeated Kim, "Yessss, more!"

His fingers slid softly over her skin and then, as he pushed her lips apart a bit, he felt everything turn to liquid, slippery warm liquid. Kim sighed heavily and her hips moved erotically under his fingers as they explored, his touch spreading the lubricating juices quickly. He was in a world of his own now, hardly knowing what he was doing but loving every instant as he continued to gently stroke his mother's pussy.

A moment later and Kim's hand found his cock again, this time grasping it firmly, her fingers exploring not just his penis but his balls too but then she stopped suddenly and pushed her son's hand away.

In a few seconds she'd rolled over onto her back and spread her legs wide apart, exposing her wet pussy to Chad's amazed gaze.

"Come here, quick," she gasped, "Put your hand here."

Her own hand grasped his and pulled and turned it until his hand almost covered her pussy.

"My clit," she gasped, "Rub it, please darling!"

Seeing that she had her hand on his hand, Chad had little option, not that he intended to stop or pull away and with her guidance he let his fingers slide on either side of the aroused clit. Kim's hips jerked and rolled, driving her clit against his touch.

"Keep going," she cried, her hand moving his fingers faster and pressing them harder against herself, "That's good – oh I needed that."

His fingers slid everywhere in her slippery juices but he did his best to concentrate on her clit, that small hard extension that thrilled her so much.

"Ohhh darling, keep going – I'm going to come!" she gasped, her hand pressing his fingers hard against her clit, "Oh God – don't stop!"

Then with a cry she climaxed; her hips thrusting her pussy hard against Chad's hand, her own hand squeezing his hand hard.

"Oh my God, yess, yesss!" she cried, "Oh Chad yesss, that's perfect; that's wonderful!"

Chad was too overawed to speak – all his concentration was on his mother's pussy as it jerked and twitched under his hand, movements that slowly declined until they stopped. Kim's hand released Chad's but he left his fingers in place over her pussy for a while as he enjoyed the warmth, the hot, horny scent and the wetness and finally when he took his hand away it was just smothered in her juices. He held it up to his face and inhaled her erotic scent and as he did so he felt his cock surge with energy.

"Bloody hell mum, you enjoyed that, didn't you," he said, "Is it my turn now?"

Kim's hand reached for Chad's penis again and held it, her touch hesitant almost as if she was coming to some decision.

"What's up mum?" asked Chad, "You said you'd help me. Don't leave me like this, please!"

Kim shook her head and smiled broadly.

"Sorry darling, I was just thinking," she said, "Thinking about what to do; about what I want."

"Like what?" asked Chad, uncertain of her plans.

"I want....." started Kim, her words as hesitant as her touch had been, "I want another one – I want to come when you to shoot it on me."

Chad felt his cock jump and his mouth fell open until he remembered to close it.

"Oh fuck, yeah. Where....?" he spluttered feeling suddenly energised, "Whereabouts?"

Kim patted her stomach, then slid her hand up and over her breasts, then back down to her pussy.

"Here – everywhere!" she said, "I want to feel you come all over me; I want you to squirt it everywhere!"

"But if I'm here," said Chad indicating his position beside his mother's lounger, "If I shoot off it'll probably shoot across you or miss you entirely."

"I was thinking of that too," replied Kim, patting the sunbed, "Come and kneel across my thighs – put your legs on either side of my hips if you can, then I can reach you."

Instantly understanding Chad moved quickly and was soon astride his mother and as he settled into place her hands reached for his cock. His ass rested lightly on her thighs and as Chad looked down, the view was simply stunning. His mother's trimmed pussy was right there just below where his balls hung and his cock stood, her tidy pubes gently tickling his scrotum. His eyes lifted now and he scanned up her tanned body – her delightful waist and dimpled navel were there...and then her warm, firm, breasts with their aroused nipples and beyond that his mother's face looked down to where her hands still surrounded his cock.

"Do you want me to do it?" she asked as her fingers played on his cock and balls and Chad nodded furiously.

"You won't take long, will you?" she asked knowingly, "I bet you come really quickly!"

Her hands started moving up and down his shaft, teasing his sensitive places, stirring his juices and causing Chad's buttocks to clench rhythmically.
"You bet I will," he managed to say, "Especially if you keep doing that!"

"You like it do you?" his mother asked, a wicked smile playing on her face, "You don't want me to stop?"

"Don't you dare," he breathed as he felt the first indications of his climax inside his body, "That's lovely, oh God, that's lovely!"

Kim's interest wasn't only in her son's cock; she was also intent on having an orgasm when he did, well aware that the sprays of spunk over her body would trigger such an event but eager to be on the brink and ready for him. One of her hands left his penis and slid down to her pussy, her fingers stirring not only her already wet folds but brushing against Chad's balls too. She pushed her lips apart and delved one finger inside her vagina, discovering immediately that she was simply dripping wet inside. She withdrew her finger and slid it over and around her clit instead, causing her body to jerk suddenly and quiver more violently.

"Ohhh yesss," she sighed, as her finger continued to arouse her sex organ, "Oh Chad, I'm close as well... You're going to come soon, aren't you darling?"

"Nearly there mum," Chad gasped, "Please don't stop now!"

His request was no longer a preference – it was a demand now because he was so close to shooting off and his mum understood.

"You're going to come any moment now, aren't you?" she said teasingly, her hand doing it's best to stimulate his penis even more, "I'm ready – make sure you shoot it all over me!"

"Oh fuck mum – yeah, here it comes – almost, almost!" gasped Chad as his hips began thrusting his cock forward energetically, "Yeahhh! Here it comes!"

"Oh Chad sweetheart – do it!" she answered, her own hips jerking under Chad's buttocks, "I'll be with you!"

There was a momentary silence as Chad's system hit the limits, as his balls and ejaculatory muscles powered up, as his ass muscles tightened.

"Here it com.... Uhhhh! Uhhhh!" he gasped as his penis thrust forward.

Kim watched eagerly as his penis pushed through her fist and erupted; a powerful first jet of cum that sprayed his pungent emission right up between her breasts.

"Ahhh, yesss, yesss!" he gasped again as further eruptions squirted from his penis, just as Kim reached her own climax.

"Oh darling, yesss!" she screamed, her body writhing furiously, "Oh my God, yesss! Ohh, more, keep coming, please darling!"

She spoke even as his cock spat more spunk at her; even as she continued to revel in her own orgasm and with his second ejection more powerful and generous than the first his spunk splashed over her face, the warm sticky shower causing her fingers at her clit to work even faster.

A third eruption drew a thick white line across one breast and a fourth, his cock now under her control at last, filled her belly button with a creamy white pool of cum.

Kim's own orgasm has been brief but powerful – a kind of orgasm that definitely relieved the pressure but one that didn't entirely satisfy her. Her fingers still slid over her even wetter clit now but all they succeeded in doing was to send unfulfilled messages to her vagina. She needed more than just a few quick climaxes.

Sitting on her thighs, her son was now recovering as he looked down at his spunk covered mother. Quite apart from the pool of fluid in her navel her left breast was now streaked with cum, there was a trail of his juices between her breasts and her face was almost awash with the stuff.

The white stripe of his cum that had found her face crossed one corner of her mouth, ran up her cheek and partially covered one eye and for a moment Chad was scared that he'd done wrong, because Kim was looking at him intently.

"Oh Chad darling," she said eventually, her voice soft with emotion, "That was wonderful – I'd almost forgotten just how much stuff you make – that felt like gallons!"

Chad felt his cheeks glow and he smiled broadly and self-consciously as he watched his mother wiping the spunk from her eye.

"Did you come too, mum," he asked and Kim nodded as her fingers fed scooped-up cum into her mouth.

"Not a big one, but it was good," she said, "And I'll have some lovely memories for the next time I want to get myself off!"

She laughed and reached out to him and pulled him down until she could kiss him ardently.

Chad felt his cum squashing between them, sticking them together it seemed and he could also taste his own saltiness on her lips, lips that were warm and loving and very sexy. There was even a moment when their tongues seemed to meet before they withdrew as if shy.

But more importantly, as Chad was pressed against his mother's body, the contact and kisses seemed to reawaken his cock, an action that Kim also noticed.

In moments it was growing again as it pressed into her abdomen and slid in the slippery puddle in her navel and Kim, still wishing that she'd had a bigger and more profound orgasm began to have ideas.

She disengaged one hand and slid it between them to feel his stiff juicy penis, then to feel her own wetness.

"You're not ready again are you?" she asked, her body eager for more, "Ohh Chad, yes please, I want some more if you can."

"More what mum?" asked Chad, "I can't come again quite yet and anyway you've already got it everywhere."

"More sex," said Kim, her eyes seemingly shining wickedly and she answered her brain made the decision for her, "And I don't want you to come here or too quickly."

She patted her stomach where his emissions still clung, then pointed downwards.

"I want you to do it properly," she said, her heart racing, "Do you think you could ummm, will you darling, put it in here, please."

Her hand held his cock and pushed Chad's body upwards to create a space between them while also pushing his now rigid penis downwards until it slid into her slit. She felt Chad shuddering, quivering with excitement and naughtiness just as she too felt wild and uncontrollable thrills and desires skitter around her brain.

Giving her son a hand job was one thing but letting him put his penis inside her was going too far – or was it? Was that crossing the line, or had they already done that? Incest was sexual activity with a family member and they'd certainly enjoyed some of that, so they'd crossed the line already – so why not just keep going!

And Kim was now very, very horny; her husband was away and hadn't been doing his duty recently and there was a big hard cock pressing into her pussy, just inches away from her needy hole. If her husband could get it elsewhere, then so could she!

The decision was so easy now – there was no way that she could back out nor did she want to and anyway, the feel of her son's penis pressing and moving against her clit, as it was now, was so good that all resistance quickly crumbled. She loved her son dearly and this was a way to show him just how much he mattered to her.

She sensed Chad's hesitance though, presumably as he too considered the morality of their actions so her other hand – the one not holding his cock – moved to rest on his ass, to pull him downwards.

"Yes, darling, come on, I want you," she said softly, "Put it inside me, please."

From his position riding on his mother's hips, there was almost no way that he could fuck her from there even if his cock could slide up and down her pussy. He needed to move and now pushed himself up to stand above her body. Immediately Kim spread her legs and Chad settled himself back, now kneeling between her legs before letting his body sink downwards until his cock was once again sliding between her lips, but this time at the proper angle.

Kim's hips jerked upwards at his touch, her lips splitting wide apart just as his cock lodged against the dripping, slippery opening of her vagina and it was as much the fault of the positioning of Chad's penis at exactly the right angle as anything else that now inspired him.

The feeling of his cock being pushed between the slippery lips of her pussy just set him off; it was so incredibly exciting that he just couldn't stop himself. His hips thrust forwards, driving his cock straight and deep into his mother's hole in one stroke.

She felt his penis impact against her cervix solidly, the pain a delight in it's own way and she gasped loudly.

"Ahhhh! Ohh, careful...! Oh my God!" she gasped, partially in shock, partially in delight, then her gasp turned into a big smile as realisation sank in.

"Oh Chad, you've done it, you've done it!" she breathed as she felt his cock quivering inside her body.

"Oh fuck, sorry mum, I couldn't help it," Chad gasped in return, feeling his heart positively hammering inside his chest, "I didn't mean to...."

"It's alright sweetheart," his mother said, soothing him, "I wanted you in me, I wanted you so close to me – and now I've got you."

"Oh God, I am in you, aren't I?" said Chad, his mind at last able to understand what had happened, "I wasn't sure if I should push but then I couldn't stop."

Chad felt his mother's vagina squeezing his cock and he jerked it hard in response.

"Ohhhh Chad, yesss sweetheart, it's alright and it's wonderful," breathed Kim happily as she felt his movements, "Yess darling, come on then, I'm ok."

She smiled and let her vagina stroke his penis to welcome him.

"Well?" she asked, her hips moving seductively, "Are you going to make love to me or just stay there?"

The look of sexually-charged excitement on Chad's face and the way that his cock now seemed to surge eagerly inside her told her all she needed to know – no way was he going to back out now!

She'd accepted his sudden thrust to her core as the urgent thrust of a young man still discovering the delights of a woman and she knew now that his energetic penis would be able to satisfy her. She already knew that Chad would happily have sex with her – he'd overcome any reticence with that one stroke and now all she needed was for him to provide the thrusting.

Her mind seemed to brighten suddenly as she realised that Chad would be an eager and willing lover who could do what her husband wouldn't. Sure, she'd need to keep things under control, keep things out of sight and especially so from her husband, but if he didn't care to fuck her then Chad certainly would! Their liaisons would have to be only as and when time and freedom were available but that would just make their fucking that much more special.

Her mind was brought back from her ruminations as Chad's cock plunged back into her vagina again, bringing a gasp of air from her lungs.

"Uuufff!" she gasped as he drove his cock into her, "Sorry Chad, I wasn't concentrating."

"Yeah, I gathered, I thought you'd lost interest or something," he replied, "Are you with me now mum?"

"Yes darling, sorry sweetheart, you're right, I was distracted," she answered, squeezing her muscles around her son's penis, "But I'm with you now so come on then, let's fuck!"

Chad felt a laugh rise in his chest but instead of laughing he let his cock do the talking, making it slide in and out of her cunt quickly and powerfully. Waves of pleasure surged through his body as he felt his penis sliding against the rings of muscles inside his mother's sexy hole, as he felt her respond with caresses and thrusts of her own. Together they fucked steadily, their bodies quickly learning to work together.

Already warm, they were now starting to heat up and Chad felt sweat as it began to trickle down his brow, not caring until droplets began to form on his eyebrows. He shook his head to dispose of the drips but continued to make love to his mother, to her delectable pussy while his mother returned the effort and Chad may have been working hard on top of his mother but she was working as well, lifting her hips up to meet his thrusts and squeezing his penetrating penis and her hands were at work too, one scratching at Chad's back while the other was tweaking one of her own nipples, providing extra stimulation to her already delighted body.

And all that stimulation was bringing them both closer and closer to the finale, so much so that Chad found that his hips kept jerking out of sequence with his intended thrusts, causing his cock to sometimes pump even harder into his mother's hole or sometimes to almost thwart his efforts so that the intended thrust became just a tiny quivering movement.

Kim didn't care – she was flying, loving every minute of the action; letting his cock do the talking and letting his body take control of her. She could feel every small movement inside her sensitive vagina; each and every thrust seemed to tweak some part of her in ways that only made the next movement even more enjoyable.

She could feel her juices simply pouring from her; she could smell the heady aroma of her pussy and of the penis that continued to pump in and out relentlessly.

But she could also tell that Chad was unlikely to last much longer so she now concentrated on the orgasm that she knew would happen and it only took one extra squeeze of her inner muscles for her to find that her orgasm was now on it's way unstoppably!

"Oh darling, I'm going to come, I can feel it," she gasped suddenly as her body recoiled under Chad's non-stop pounding, "You're making me come darling."

"Good, good," Chad returned, knowing that he too was close to his climax, "I'll be with you – I'm nearly there too."

Their bodies were now a tangle of limbs and extensions as they both powered towards their climaxes; a hot sweaty aromatic tangle now as Chad pushed his cock ever deeper and harder into his mother's hole. Both her hands were now clawing at his back, sending waves of extra excitement all through her son's body – to the point of no return.

"Ahhh, mum, can't stop," Chad gasped, his hips now moving like a runaway piston, "Here it comes!"

"Yes, yes, yes do it!" she answered breathlessly, "Don't stop – for heaven's sake don't stop!"

Chad couldn't stop now – his orgasm had taken over his body and his cock. His actions, his thrusts, had turned into spasms of ungainly movements, but ones that both he and his mother appreciated and understood.

"Oh sweetheart, you've done it – I'm coming!" screamed Kim suddenly, "Let it go – do it – fuck meeeee!"

"Uuuuhhh mum, yeahh!" grunted Chad as he felt everything inside him tighten up, "Any moment – uhhhggg yessss!"

With a thrust that pushed his cock deeper into his mother's cunt than it had ever been he unleashed his first salvo – a blast of cum that felt to both him and his mother to be a gallon of liquid. It seemed to inflate her vagina, to heat it to boiling point and to titivate every single nerve ending in her body.

Chad felt the gush as it shot up through his penis and exited, pooling around his penis wetly and deliciously. A second gush added to the flood and a quick third eruption jerked his body and thrust his cock deep into the lake of seething cum – so much so that he felt a squirt of fluid wettening his scrotum as it was ejected from his mother's overfilled vagina.

Beneath him his mother still trembled and shook as her own orgasm continued to wreak havoc inside her, as she let her son ravage her pussy and as she enjoyed every single moment of their love-making.

"Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck," she intoned as she finally began to drift back to normality, "Oh Chad, that was so good, so bloody good!"

Chad was still out of breath but he managed to form a huge smile, just before collapsing heavily onto his mother's steaming body. He lay there for a few moments, supine and exhausted until he realised that he was probably squashing her, then with arms that lacked much strength he pushed himself up until he no longer pressed on her but still rested lightly upon her, feeling the sweaty wetness of her belly and her tits along with the rising heat and smell of their sexual encounter. There was a powerful scent of cum drifting in the air now as his heated emissions from earlier on had been pounded into spray, a scent that blended well with all the other smells of hot sex.

He absorbed everything with all of his senses, knowing that this was a memory to treasure and a dream come true. He'd never really thought that he might ever have sex with his mother but her body had often been that of his dream lover and now it had become reality.

His eyes were shut as his body recovered until, with a big breath, he was able to lift himself to sit almost upright once again, his cock still embedded and his eyes now wide open.

"Gosh, that was brilliant!" he said brightly as he eased his cock forward and inwards, "What do we do now mum?"

Kim smiled up at him and tightened her vagina around his cock in a loving embrace and Chad felt his penis jerk one more time inside her.

"You want some more, do you?" he asked with a wink but his mother shook her head.

"No darling, don't be silly," she said quietly, "We shouldn't even have done that, should we?"

"Don't think so," answered Chad, wondering where she was heading, "But why not though?"

"Because I'm your mother, aren't I?" she said, "I ought to have known better – I shouldn't have encouraged you."

"But I wanted you mum, and anyway it was always going to happen, wasn't it?" he said, warming to the idea, "We'd been heading this way for ages."

"Hmmm, exactly; I think you're right," she answered, "Although I still should have put a stop to it long ago."

"Yeah, but you didn't and anyway it was bloody good and I wouldn't mind doing it again, mum," said Chad urgently as he thrust his vaguely reawakening penis deeper into his mother's sloppy pussy.

"Hey, whoa," she answered, her hands pushing at Chad's chest, "Not right now – I've got so much else to do."

"But when then?" asked Chad, his semi-hard penis still moving eagerly.

"Ummm, I dunno – later," agreed Kim, as she squeezed him again, "We'll just have to wait, won't we."

"Well we can't do it when dad's here, that's obvious," said Chad, "But what do you mean, you've got so much more to do? You came out here to have a swim so you can't be all that busy, mum."

"Damn, yes I did agree to a swim," she said, "And that's a good idea – let's get in the water and cool off."

She pushed Chad away from her and reluctantly he allowed his cock to slip from her pussy, an action that released a small flood of spunk that oozed from her hole and Kim felt it. Quickly she clamped her hand over her sex and sat up.

"Where's that towel, ah thanks," she said and a moment or two later she was standing and wiping her pussy, her legs apart as she bent over and then she was ready.

"Right – swim time," she said and in three strides she plunged into the water and resurfaced in the middle of the pool.

"Come on then," she called, "I thought you wanted a swim too."

Chad felt incredibly self-conscious as he walked to the edge of the pool with his sticky penis raised before him but then, ignoring his plight he too plunged into the water. The sensation of the relatively cool liquid flowing over his penis did nothing to cool his ardour though and as he swam towards his mother his penis felt as if it could feel every molecule of liquid as a feather-tingling touch. By the time he reached her he was bursting with aroused eagerness again.

Kim pulled her son to her as they bobbed in the water, feeling his penis rubbing against her body as she did so. She reached down and stroked him, loving the feel of his eager rigid cock but then as Chad attempted to find her pussy she pushed him away gently.

"Hang on," she said, "Take your time."

"Yeah but you felt so good," said Chad, "I want to do it all over again."

"Later," she admonished him, "I'm sure there'll be lots of other times."

Suddenly it sank in that with his dad away he'd have his mother all to himself for the next few days and with that happy realisation Chad let out a whoop and threw himself backwards into the water, quickly stroking his way across the pool.
Kim watched, admiring his strength – and also admiring the periscope that stood above his body as he backstroked through the water.

They swam for a while, just releasing heat and tension and being happy until finally Kim, then Chad climbed from the pool to towel dry before letting the sun finish the job and then Kim rose and collected her bits.

"Better get some dinner going," she said, "I'll give you a shout when it's ready."

"Yeah mum, super!" said Chad as he dried his hair.

She walked away from Chad towards the house, the silhouette of her back and her cute firm ass, not to mention the swell of her breasts that was visible even from behind, alluring and powerful.

Chad reclined on the lounger that his mother had lain on and imagined her body, letting his mind rerun their recent escapade. It had been all he'd ever hoped for and had been such a perfect fuck that he now wondered why he'd ever bothered with girlfriends, delightful as they'd been. However skilled, however lusty, he realised, they were nothing compared to his mum. His body shivered with remembered thrills, his muscles tightening in waves.

"Oh what!" he mouthed as he realised that his cock was rigid once again, "Bloody go away!"

Somehow he managed to avoid stroking it but his penis stayed persistently hard for ages before finally sinking down as Chad drifted into a light sleep.

"Come on – it's ready!" called his mother from the doorway and Chad jerked awake.

"Ah, yeah – oh brilliant!" he said as he awoke and quickly leapt to his feet, "Be right with you."

His mind was still only partially awake but his eyes had noticed that his mother was now clad; well, at least partially covered up under shorts and a cropped top so he climbed into his own shorts and t-shirt.

Soon they were eating, Chad voraciously as usual, Kim with much more reserve and as they dined so Chad's mind began to show interest in sex again. It didn't help that Kim's breasts were visibly free under her top, jiggling deliciously as she moved.

Chad felt his cock moving and knew that he'd soon be erect again – a fairly 'normal' event for him but now powered by a target that was far too pleasurable to leave alone or lose he had trouble ignoring the growing object. Food however was important and delicious and somehow he kept his mind above the table until he'd finished his meal.

"Great!" he said contentedly as he put down his cutlery, "Great cooking, thanks mum."

"You're welcome darling," Kim replied, happy to see her son's contented face, "Anything else?"

She was meaning food but Chad had other ideas, his mind now entirely aware of his latest erection.

"I wouldn't mind if I could have some more of that stuff, you know, what I had earlier," he said obliquely and Kim missed his pointed reference.

"More wine – oh yes, of course," she said as she started to rise.

"No, no mum," answered Chad as he too stood up, "More of that lovely sex stuff that we had!"

Immediately Kim became aware of his jutting penis as it stretched his shorts and equally quickly a spasm of pleasure tightened her pussy and her vagina but she had other more domestic things on her mind.

"Not now," she said as she tried to calm him, her hand stroking his arm, "Later perhaps and if you've had enough to eat then I'd better get the washing up done."

Chad's face fell but he accepted that the chore needed to be done and that he usually helped.

"Yeah ok," he said, "I'll help you."

"Thanks darling," said Kim as she kissed his cheek, "Won't take all that long anyway."

Soon she was at the sink, passing cleaned and rinsed plates and utensils to Chad as he stood behind her while Chad dutifully if absentmindedly did his duty.

But his eyes and his mind and his very hard penis were concentrating on Kim's ass as she worked, until finally he could wait no longer.

Kim had just about finished anyway but she was still bent forward over the sink as Chad moved close behind her and pressed his erection against her.

"Oooh, what's that?" she asked, instantly regretting her words as she realised that is was Chad's cock.

"I need you mum," groaned Chad and as he spoke his hands reached around Kim's waist and found the zip on her shorts, "I can't wait."

In seconds they were undone and on the floor and moments later Chad's own shorts joined them – and a few moments after that, his hard cock was being pressed between her legs.

"Hey – hang on, I'm all soapy," spluttered Kim, waving her hands around, "Anyway, what on earth do you think you're doing?"

"I want to fuck you again mum, I need you," groaned Chad, his cock throbbing with energy, "Please, let me."

His insistent cock was now sliding it's full length between her legs, sliding between her lips, brushing against her clit and generally arousing her and now one of his hands snaked around her and found her pussy and then her clit.

"Yeah but...." she said, doing her best to sound annoyed but unable to raise any degree of irritation, "Oh Chad, no – not here, not here. Ohhh Chad, you're not supposed to....!"

But Chad just couldn't wait. He had his hand on her pussy, his cock between her lips and her quivering ass against his thighs and nothing could stop him now. Sure, if his mother really insisted that he stop then so be it but otherwise he could see no reason to stop.

He pushed his stiff penis upwards so that it rubbed more firmly against his mother's pussy, noting almost immediately that his cock was being made slick now by her juices. He tweaked her clit between his thumb and finger, causing Kim to jerk and to flood more juices over his cock, then, with a bit of a change of angle he was there, pushing his upturned penis firmly upwards and into her vagina once again.

"Hey, what do you think you're doing?" asked Kim, amusement sparkling in her voice.

"Doing you," grunted Chad as he plunged his cock into her body again.

Kim's hips moved now, tilting so that his passage into her interior was smoother and better for both of them, Kim having quickly realised just how impetuous youth could be and she adjusted just in time as Chad powered his cock deeper up inside her.

"Fuck mum, you're super," he said as his hips settled into action, pumping his cock steadily in and out of her hole, "Bloody super!"

"Mmmmm," hummed Kim, concentrating on staying upright, "Enjoying yourself?"

"Ooooh yeah mum, fantastic!" he said as he continued to thrust away, "Fuckin' brilliant!"

Kim wasn't too concerned about her own orgasm – she could feel that this was going to be a real quick fuck and for Chad's benefit rather than hers but she didn't mind. She'd had more orgasms from her son in the last day than she'd had from her husband in months and months and she just knew that there were many more to come. So one fuck for Chad's benefit was fine – just so long as he didn't make her fall over! She gripped the kitchen worktop harder as Chad's body slapped against her thighs and ass.

Chad continued to hammer away; he'd shuffled closer so that he could get his cock in even further and Kim had bent further too so that her ass stuck out more and now, as he looked down to watch his cock disappearing into her body, her little brown star was there, seemingly pulsating. Fascinated, he wet one finger and touched it to her hole, bringing forth a gasp and a sudden tightening of her body. He stopped instantly, concerned that he'd overstepped the mark but his mother, instead of objecting, now seemed to encourage him, her ass pushing back against his finger.

"Oooh no Chad, that was so naughty!" she said, her head almost resting on the worktop now, her ass squirming slowly, "You shouldn't be doing that!"

"Why on earth not?" asked Chad as he continued to slide his finger over and around her asshole, "It's rather strange, it's different – I rather like it!"

"I didn't say I didn't like it," answered Kim, as her asshole quivered excitedly, "It's private though."

"I thought your pussy was private too," answered Chad as he continued to let his finger explore her crinkled flesh, "Oh, family only I guess!"

"You're rude," she said, her ass pushing against his finger, "Just be gentle."

Encouraged by her words he dribbled a small blob of spit which landed with considerable accuracy just an inch from her hole. Quickly he wet his finger with it and returned to her puckered asshole, his penis still pumping in and out of her other hole, then, with a bit of pressure he pushed his fingertip in through the tight brown flesh and into her ass.

"Ahhhh, Chad, careful!" she gasped, but instead of pulling her ass from him she pushed back at him and his finger suddenly slid further inside her.

Almost instantly everything tightened up inside Kim; her asshole gripping his finger tight and her vagina squeezing his cock so hard that he could hardly move it.

"Ahhhh, I'm coming!" panted Kim, "Oh God – I'm coming, coming!"

Her whole body was in motion suddenly, quivering, shaking, jerking and throbbing so much so that Chad found that he too was on the brink.

"Bloody hell – that was so sudden," gasped Kim, "Ohhh damn, I'm still coming!"

"And me!" he cried as he thrust his cock through her tightened vaginal muscles, "You've made me come!"

Chad thrust hard, feeling his spunk ejecting from his cock. His finger was still in Kim's asshole and was still being squeezed and each time he erupted so her hole seemed to squeeze him again until at last he was empty and replete.

Chad was unable to speak because he was concentrating so hard but now with all passion spent, he felt his cock slip suddenly from Kim's pussy just as her ass seemed to eject his finger.

"Wow!" he said with feeling, "Oh mum, you were brilliant! You were incredible!"

He stood there, his legs trembling and apart as his breathing returned to normal and watched as Kim turned around and pushed a towel between her legs. She smiled at him; a motherly smile and yet one that carried not just love but lust as well.

"You beast!" she said, "Couldn't even let me finish the washing up!"

"Couldn't help it mum," said Chad as he borrowed a corner of her towel to dry his cock with, "It was the way your ass moved; it got me going."

"So I gather," said Kim, "And not just the way it moved, eh?"

Chad realised that she was referring to his finger in her asshole and blushed.

"Sorry mum," he said, his cheeks glowing, "It just seemed the thing to do – I couldn't help myself."

"Was I complaining?" she asked with a smile, "No-one's done that to me for simply ages; it brought back some good memories."

"So we can do that again, can we?" asked Chad, immediately energized, "Please mum, it was different."

"We'll see," she answered as she pulled her shorts back up her legs, "Now let me finish what I was doing."
Gold Coast Pleasures Ch. 04
With husband away, the door into love is wide open.
In Chapter 3, Kim and her son Chad began to make the most of Kim's husband's stay in hospital and explored each other with enthusiasm. And now, with her husband still out of the picture Kim was looking forward to exploring her new-found pleasures with her ardent son while her son too was making the most of his freedom. Their genetic sexual attraction had been released and they began to look forward to their first night together.

0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0

Having relieved the pressure in his balls Chad relaxed now and helped his mother finish off the after-dinner tidying with no further reference to sex – and then it was almost bedtime and Kim dutifully phoned Doug to say goodnight before disappearing to prepare herself for bed.

Chad remained in the lounge, browsing the internet quietly but even though he was absorbed, it didn't stop his eyes from following his mother about until she disappeared into her bedroom to undress. Memories of their pleasures by the pool and in the kitchen kept flashing through his mind, the delightful and illicit nature of their coupling stirring every nerve in his body.

Almost inevitably his prick kept trying to rise despite his efforts to control it and he strove to think of something else instead...and he was partially successful as he browsed but then he was mentally jerked away from his laptop as his mother came across the room to give him a goodnight kiss as usual before bedtime.

But tonight was different, very different and Chad had to do a double-check to confirm that the vision before him was real. Tonight his mother was wearing a diaphanous pink top that was merely there to enhance rather than hide and a pair of little soft pink knickers that were so see-through that they might not have existed. The material was sheer and silky to look at, dark at some angles – almost entirely see-through at other angles. The top hung from spaghetti straps, bow-tied straps seemingly designed to be undone – the same as existed on each side of her knickers. Chad's eyes excitedly roved over her attire, his mind however on her full breasts and trimmed pussy.

Instantly his cock jumped, rising into full erection in seconds while his hand quickly covered his hardness.

"Wow mum, I've never seen you in that before," breathed Chad, his voice full of wonder, "Is dad coming home tonight after all then?"

He smirked at the thought of them having sex while wishing that it was he who would be doing the fucking.

"Don't be silly," sighed Kim softly, her body swaying seductively, "I told you, he won't be coming home for at least another two, maybe three days. So, what do you think of it then? Do you like it?"

"What's not to like about it?" said Chad really asking about what the nightie contained as his eyes continued to roam over her body.

She smiled and drifted to his side and as she did so Chad's eyes, already captivated, were drawn to her generous breasts that now loomed above him, their nipples standing proudly; so much so that they made small apexes from which the flimsy material fell. Lower down, much nearer his cock, her bare leg brushed lightly against his, the touch so feather-light that Chad jumped with shock as he suddenly realised what was happening.

"So who's it for?" asked Chad, not having expected another round of sex that night.

The question was left hanging as her foot slid up his calf and then gently along his bare thigh.

"For...for me?" he asked, his mouth barely under control and Kim nodded as she slid her toes up against Chad's erection.

"You don't expect me to sleep all alone, do you," said Kim as her toes continued to stroke his cock, "Not when there's a big strong man out here with a nice hard penis – a man who made his mother so happy earlier on today?"

"Honestly?" asked Chad, feeling his penis responding to his mother's foot, "You want me to...?"

"...To come and fuck me again," she said as she removed her foot, "You made me feel so wonderfully horny and so wet and I think I ought to test you out again, my darling boy."

Her soft approach had crumbled as her foot had found his hard-on and now, with more urgency, she pressed her toes into his shaft before letting them slide up and down his length while Chad enjoyed the feeling enormously.

"What's the matter – I'm not too much for you, am I?" she said softly as she stroked him.

"No – no way!" spluttered Chad, suddenly spurred into action "Wowww – yeah! I'm coming mum."

Kim waited almost impatiently as he turned off his laptop and stood up, his enlarged penis pushing the material of his shorts well out of shape. She let her hand feel his hardness before smiling at him and licking her lips.

"Come on darling," she said, taking hold of his arm, "I think I need you to do it all over again, and again!"

Abuzz with excitement Chad followed her to the bedroom and almost before he entered Kim was throwing off her skimpy nightwear and was lowering herself onto the bed, to lie there naked, arms and legs wide spread.

"I'm all yours, sweetheart," she breathed as she blew her son a kiss, "Don't keep me waiting, please!"

It took Chad no more than a few heartbeats to strip his shorts off too and only a few more moments for him to climb onto the bed, to kneel at her side.

Kim's hand reached out and gently held his ardent penis as if to give him permission to respond and Chad did so by sliding his hand over her breast, feeling the stiffness of her highly aroused nipple.

"Ohhhh yesss," she shuddered, "Yesss darling, touch me, touch me everywhere!"

Chad shuffled closer and, still kneeling, he reached across her so that he could hold and enjoy both breasts at once. Her breasts felt hot in his hands while her nipples seemed to bore holes into his palms. He changed his grip and tweaked them both, pulling and stretching them gently while Kim responded with stuttered breaths and small jerks of her body – and with an increase in the amount of pressure on his cock.

"And the rest of me, please darling," breathed Kim as her body writhed under his hands and fingers, "Down here too."

Chad released her quivering breasts and allowed his hands to slide down over her ribs and then brought them together over her midriff. Her firm muscles rippled under his fingers as he softly caressed her skin and explored her dimpled navel.

He moved a small distance down the bed, causing Kim to lose her grip on his cock but allowing him to slide his hands down to her hips, her hip bones hard, her abdominal muscles softer yet firm under his touch. Slowly he moved closer to her small trimmed clump of pubic curls until he was just grazing the edges and Kim's breath was jerky now and as he let his fingers slide down then over the tender flesh of her inner thighs. Her quivering breath stopped altogether – until suddenly she had to let it out.

"Ohh darling, yesss," she hissed, her voice becoming honeyed and smooth, "Please don't stop now, that's so sexy!"

"You like that, do you?" he asked, a smile wide across his face, "Thought you would."

Chad may not have had all that much experience but he knew enough to be aware of some of the finer points of a woman's erotic zones and he continued to stroke her, his fingers sliding between her thighs. They parted wider for him, allowing his fingers to slide down until he could feel the bulge of his mother's buttocks – then swiftly he brought his fingers together and slid them straight up through her cleft.

"Ahhh – oh my God!" gasped Kim as the erotic sensation hit her, "What're you doing – oooh no!"

No way did she mean for him to stop and Chad realised that it was just words and not actions and let his fingers stay between her lips.

They were moist but not yet wet and clung stickily to his fingers as he softly slid across her flesh. Slowly he worked his way upwards, closer and closer by the millimetre to her quivering clit until finally, while Kim's hips were shaking and thrusting, he touched her intimate place. With a gasp and some uncontrollable movements that almost dislodged Chad's fingers Kim spasmed with pleasure, making Chad's cock throb and dribble with anticipation.

"Touch me, touch me more!" gasped Kim, "Stop teasing!"

Chad took pity on his mother but he knew how to keep her on the edge while her eagerness grew and he allowed a fingertip to stroke her clit before pulling away again.

"Oooh Chad, yesss, there, please," she pleaded, "Make me come!"

It may have been a brief period of exploration but he had delayed matters long enough now, he decided, but his delaying tactics had worked. His fingers, as they slid back down between her lips once again were now heavily anointed with her slippery juices and he knew that she was entirely ready for action. More than that, the delicious aroma of hot wet pussy was reaching his nose, the pheromonic emissions stirring his own core and causing his penis to feel as if it was swelling to bursting point.

He lifted his fingers from her slit and then, with a quick and coy glance, he lifted them to his nose before dropping them gently onto her clit.

"Fuckin' gorgeous," he muttered quietly, "You're so lovely, mum."

"Ahhhh – oh Chad – yesss," moaned Kim, as she realised that her son was no longer teasing, "Rub it, slide your fingers up and down the sides – ahhh, yesss, like that!"

Chad had a finger on each side of her clit now and was rolling and caressing her stiff pseudo-penis steadily while at the same time his thumb was sliding between her ever wetter lips. Kim was having trouble in concentrating; so many delicious feelings were feeding into her brain that she hardly knew how to respond, but her body was responding for her anyway. With each stroke her abdomen seemed to tighten and her clit thrust upwards and with each bit of pressure from his thumb her vagina seemed to quiver and pulsate.

Suddenly Chad's thumb slid right inside her, almost floating in the copious flow of erotic fluid and the delicious shock along with Chad's stroking of her clit pushed her right over the top.

"Yes, yes, yes!" she gasped, "Oh yessss – oh my God, I'm coming! I'm coming already!"

Chad drove his thumb deeper into his mother's hole and held it there against her jerking convulsing body while his fingers continued to play havoc with her clit. Her orgasm charged through her body, driving all other thoughts away, throwing her body around on the bed until finally her biggest and most powerful spasmodic movements ceased and she was able to relax somewhat.

Chad's fingers were gentle now, just sliding softly around her clit while his thumb was still pressed inside her vagina, letting her come down from her climax gently and easily, allowing her breathing to return to something like normal and letting her body stop it's powerful lusty spasms. His thumb, deep inside his mother, could feel how small waves of convulsions continued to sweep through her for quite a while after her peak had passed.

Kim found her son's face and smiled broadly at him.

"Oh darling, that was so good," she said, her voice weakened by her orgasm, "Oh goodness, I needed that and it was so sudden."

"So I gather," said Chad teasingly, "But you're not finished yet though, are you? I mean, you'll be able to come again, won't you?"

She nodded her head vigorously and smiled broadly.

"I've hardly started and I've so much catching up to do," she said, "That was just the warm-up, wasn't it?"

Chad smiled back at her happily, his cock urgently jerking with it's urgency.

"I haven't done my bit yet," he said, shaking his cock at her, "When do you want me?"

"Hang on, let me get comfy," said Kim as she wriggled her ass around and brought her legs upwards and outwards, "That's better. Hope you're going to use something other than your fingers this time!"

Chad suddenly realised that his thumb was still inside his mother's vagina and now he slowly slid it out, his thumb coated from end to end with her juices. Her pussy was so entirely ready for his cock now.

"Oh darling, put it in me," his mother breathed gently, "Ohhh, I want you, I love you."

Her hand stretched out and began stroking his penis, a penis that was still entirely rigid and whose bell end was so deliciously sensitive. He shuddered at her touch, so aroused and eager was his cock.

"Mmmm, so hard," she sighed, "And look at it! It's so wet as well."

He looked down and saw that his cock had been leaking profusely and now glistened with his slippery juices as his mother gently caressed his length.

"Hope it doesn't go off too soon!" said his mother as her thumb now slid over the tip of his cock.

"No – I'll be right," said Chad, "So long as we don't wait too long – and so long as you don't keep doing that!"

She whipped her hand away, almost fearful of causing him to lose control.

"Ohh, sorry sweetheart. You will last long enough to make me come again though, won't you?" she asked hopefully.

"I'll try," said Chad, his body still quivering from her touch, "You ready?"

With his mother's body laid out beneath him Chad hardly knew where to start but since he'd already worked his way down from her tits to her cunt it seemed sensible to continue from where he'd stopped; inside her hole.

And what better way than to immerse his hot cock into that slippery place. His mother was already well and truly aroused and anyway, his first horizontal experience with her had been so exciting that he could hardly wait to begin to fuck her again.

Lithely he arranged himself above his mother's body, supporting himself on his toes and hands above her, even keeping his protruding penis from touching her until he was ready.

"Mum, would you put it in for me," he asked plaintively.

It wasn't that he couldn't do it, he just wanted to feel her hold his cock, feel her push his cock, settle his cock into position – and then to let his cock slide inside her. It was a kind of symbolic action – his mother actually wanting him as opposed to him instigating the deed.

"Oooh yesss," he gasped as her hand surrounded his shaft, "Ooooh, fuckin' hell yeahhh!"

Kim could feel how eager he was and she wanted to both hold and explore his penis but she was well aware that if she did that, he'd almost certainly explode too early. She wanted his cock inside her body and she wanted to feel his strong jets of cum inside her too, not over her belly – not this time anyway. She pushed him quickly into position – one quick swipe up and down her slippery pussy and then she let go as his tip pressed into her vaginal opening.

"Ooooohhh," breathed Chad as his cock penetrated her vagina, "Ohhh mum, that's so good."

"Mmmm, nowhere near as good as it's going to feel," she said happily, "You just leave it there and let me do the work this time!"

Her vagina seemed remarkably tight not only because she'd always done her pelvic floor exercises but also because she was holding herself tightly so as to extract the most pleasure she could from the feeling of her son's substantial cock as it moved inside her. The very thought that it belonged to her own flesh and blood was enough to make every part of her shiver with illicit delight and on top of that she was also just thoroughly enjoying having a cock working inside her again.

Her husband Doug had, for the past year or so, been remarkably lifeless on the rare occasions that he'd screwed her; doing only what was necessary it seemed, just enough to let him complete his task. Once upon a time he'd been an ardent and eager lover but his ardour had died slowly but surely and of late he'd either just gone through the motions or even just pleaded inability or exhaustion. It was that lack of desire that had made her consider that he must be getting it elsewhere because she could discover no other reasons for him to leave her frustrated and unfulfilled, not even his gall bladder problems. That was, not until his hospital incarceration and the phone call and until she'd started to put two and two together.

So the lovely length and thickness of her son's cock was the perfect response to his apparent infidelity...and now that her husband was forced to be away for a few days, she was intending to make the most of the occasion and recharge her own sexual reservoirs.

Her pussy was now very much alive and starting to work steadily, exploring all aspects of the penis inside her. She could feel the instrument's thickness and heat, it's rigidity and power and the way it pushed through the rings of muscles inside her vagina so perfectly. It was thick enough to fit her wonderfully, to make her feel that her vagina was filled to perfection.

She began milking it, rippling her muscles, squeezing the column of flesh, caressing it, sucking at it with her inner contractions and generally pleasuring both the penis and herself and it wasn't long before she realised that her actions were turning herself on even more than they must have been arousing Chad's cock. She felt the tremors of a rising orgasm, tremors that only made her body respond even more eagerly.

"Ohhhh yesss," she moaned as her innermost muscles contracted spasmodically, "That's nice, so nice. You feel so good darling, so damn good!"

"And you mum," replied Chad as he did his best to hold himself steady while his mother worked on him, "I dunno what you're doing but it's bloody lovely!"

"I'm just squeezing you," she answered, "I'm – uhhhh – oh God, just squeezing you!"

A shockwave of orgasmic delight travelled from head to foot, a thrill that caused her hands to reach up and around her son.

"Ohh darling, I think you'd better start moving, you'd better start fucking me," she said, "I don't think I can hold it much longer."

Chad had felt his mother's movements around his cock change and realised that she must be getting close to an orgasm. Willingly he took over, letting his body slump until he was gently lying on top of her and as they met, his own body jerked as the incredible sensation of their skin-to-skin contact thrilled him. Sensations of her firm stomach against his, of her cool breasts against his chest, of their hot thighs pressing together, of the sexual scents that were around them now and of their wetted pubes and sexual parts meshing and mixing all combined to push him towards his own climax.

His body was still just about under control though so once he'd assured himself that his mother was comfortable he began to move, to push his penis into her, now discovering that his mother was lubricating copiously and leaking a renewed wave of pheromones that filled his olfactory senses. He breathed in deeply and as he did so his cock jerked hard and thrust firmly, pushing against the side of her vagina.

"Oh Chad, yessss," Kim panted suddenly, "You found it, right there!"

"What? What's there?" asked Chad as he paused his movements, "Whereabouts? Just there?"

He tried to wriggle his cock in her pussy at the same angle he'd just done and rubbed his knob quickly up and down her vaginal length.

"Ahhh yesss, that's it. It's my G-spot – oh God, don't!" she gasped as Chad now worked his cock at that special angle, "Stop it!"

"You don't mean that at all, do you," asked Chad without stopping and his mother shook her head, her mouth now opening and closing like a fish, "You don't want me to stop, surely?"

"No – oh Chad – yes – I mean no! Oh yesss, oh yesssss!" she cried, her body jerking wildly, "You're making me come! You've made me come!"

Around his penis her vagina was now a wildly aroused living thing, convulsing and crushing, sucking and pulling, squeezing and smoothing his penis as her orgasm drove her mad. He kept on thrusting into her, pressing against her special spot, feeling her opening up to him even more than she had been doing before, feeling his cock seeming to sink even deeper into her.

"I can't stop, can't stop!" she cried, her body writhing and twisting under him, "Oh that's brilliant – it's wonderful! Oh darling – keep doing that!"
Her entire body was being sucked into her orgasm – even her toes seemed to be curling up! Chad had to brace himself to avoid being thrown off his mother's convulsing, twisting, squirming body as her powerful climax possessed her but somehow he retained his position until her body began to calm down and then finally she lay placidly with only tiny shivers making her body twitch occasionally. Chad's cock was still well and truly embedded though and it was now his turn to feel an orgasm approaching.

Kim's pussy had been, to Chad and his cock, what he'd sometimes dreamed that heaven must feel like; a world in which his cock was forever surrounded by warmth and wetness and delightfully arousing sensations.

In the past year he'd enjoyed the vaginas of several young ladies but they, like him, had been beginners in the art of sex and none had been as good as his mother had been.

Once upon a time he'd thought that perhaps a masturbatory aid would feel good and had wondered if or how he could buy one. He'd viewed internet clips of Fleshlights in use and had wished that he could own one but this was so much more perfect. His mother's own vagina was there around his cock and was just as good if not better than even his heated imagination – nothing could feel as wonderful as his mother's own hole did and his love for his mother grew deeper and stronger.

And then those imagined and real pleasures combined, lifting his sensory levels to the limits, sending powerful messages to the response receptors in his brain, with the immediate result being a convulsive tightening of every sinew in his groin.

"Ahhhh, oh mum," he gasped as he felt his orgasm suddenly arriving, "Here it comes, mum. Oh fuck, I'm gonna come! I can't help it! I'm so close, ahhhh, ahhhh, I'm trying to hold it!"

In an instant Kim tightened her vaginal grip on his cock. The peak of her own orgasm was past but the residual feelings still lingered and it wasn't going to take much to bring herself back to a climax again, especially if Chad could help.

"Ok, don't stop though, let it go!" she gasped quickly as she did her best to catch up, "Push, push harder, yesss, more, like that!"

Chad had no options but to thrust. His orgasm was building fast within him, causing his muscles to pump his cock as far as he could into her hot wet tightened hole so as to inject his sperm deeply inside his woman.

"Oh mum, gonna do it!" he panted, "Here it comes! Uhhhgghhh! Uhhhh, uhhhh, oh fuck!"

Powerful spasms drove his spunk from his cock and Kim's eyes widened as she felt him unloading inside her.

"Oh Chad, oh God yesss," she cried, "I'm with you – you've done it! You've done it again!"

In seconds the two of them were writhing, twisting, jerking and shuddering together as they both climaxed. To Chad it felt as if his whole body was being ejected through his penis; as if he'd end up entirely inside his mother, back in her womb in fact. To Kim it felt as if she was back in her youth, in the days when an orgasm had been the best thing she'd ever experienced, as if she was in love for the first time.

Together they rode their climaxes; each thrust of Chad's cock set off another wave of delight in Kim and each wave caused her pussy to clutch at Chad's cock, which in turn set him off again. Chad felt sure that he'd pumped at least a dozen loads of cum into his mother's hole leaving both himself and Kim feeling completely and utterly exhausted and satiated.

The room had already been quite warm and their efforts seemed to have raised the temperature past boiling point or at least until it felt as if they were in a sauna. Sweat was getting in Chad's eyes as it dripped from his brow while he could feel streams of meltwater running over his back. Their bodies no longer clung together; now a generous sheen of sweat let them slide together, although Kim could feel her back sticking wetly to the bed beneath her.

For a moment she thought about making sure that she changed the sheets; then her mind snapped back to their love-making.

"Wow," she breathed, "Weren't you the eager one!"

She laughed and smiled at Chad as he held himself above her, his chest expanding and contracting heavily as he got his breath back.

"You ok?" she asked and Chad finally nodded, another cascade of sweaty drips splashing over her as he did so.

"Geeez mum, that was wicked," he said eventually, "You were so – so hot!"

He laughed at the double meaning of his words.

"I mean, you were bloody brilliant!" he said, "I just love being in there, you know, inside you. You're the best ever."

"You enjoyed that then?" she asked rhetorically, knowing what the answer would be, "I certainly did, even though you came so quickly."

"You knew I would," Chad replied as he tried to thrust his drained penis into her drowned pussy, "It's your own fault – I told you that you were hot!"

"Yeah, I think we're both a bit hot, aren't we? A bit too hot," said Kim, her face glowing, "How about we have a shower?"

"Only if we can do that again afterwards," answered Chad, feeling his penis slowly regaining a bit of stiffness, "It won't take long for me to get ready again, I promise!"

Kim squeezed her pussy around his cock, a loving embrace that caused his penis to harden a bit more just as it sent feedback to her brain to tell her that she too wouldn't mind another round of horizontal pleasures.

"Thank heavens for that," said Kim, her pussy still very sensitive to every movement, "Hey, I think I can feel that thing growing again already."

"I thought you wanted a shower?" asked Chad but his mother shook her head.

"I think I'd rather have you," she said, her pussy already newly energised, "Give me some more first if you can then a shower later."

His cock was filling out quickly now, the mention of doing it again enough to awaken his gonads and his rapidly thickening cock now reached deep inside her vagina again. All that was needed now was some energy but Kim had that covered too.

"Change places, come and lie down beside me," said Kim, thoughts of a shower forgotten as the feeling of his now hard penis took charge, "Let's have a nice slow one; just come and love me. Move round behind me."

Together they rolled over until Chad lay behind his mother. There was the brief period that Chad hated; having to withdraw his penis from it's comfy nest as they moved but now it nestled back at the entrance, slotted into place between her legs. Her pussy was awash with wet leaking emissions that made Kim squirm with excited leaping emotions.

"Come on darling, put it in again," she moaned as she wriggled her ass around, pressing it against Chad's stomach.

Her hand reached over her hip and pressed against his cock, pushing it between her dripping wet lips and into the slippery entrance of her spunk soaked hole.

"Ohhh darling," she moaned as his penis slid inside her once again, "Oh yesss, that's perfect."

The new angle of approach meant that Chad's cock seemed to be pressing more firmly against her newly-found G-spot and Kim immediately felt shivers of pleasure filling her. Her pussy tightened spasmodically, sending similar thrills through Chad's weapon and Chad felt his cock jerking uncontrollably as her actions worked on him.

"Oooh mum, that feels good," he sighed, his breath warm against Kim's neck, "Wish we'd done this ages ago."

"Don't be silly," said Kim, giving his cock another squeeze, "We couldn't have, not with Doug around."

"So what happens when he comes back?" asked Chad as his pushed his cock deeper inside his mother, "Am I going to have to do without?"

"We'll have to see, won't we," said Kim, her pelvis squirming as her son's cock delved inside her vagina, "I don't know what we'll do yet."

Her mind was wandering now as she considered her husband's lack of interest. She had no concrete proof that he was straying except for the way he behaved towards her in bed but she was now beginning to think that if he didn't regain his sexual interest in her then he might well be told where to go anyway. If her son could be such an incredibly good lover then who needed a husband?

"Ooooh!" she gasped as Chad's probing penis penetrated the depths of her pussy and brought her mind back to the present, "Oh yes, yes darling!"

Chad needed to keep his interest up so that his cock would remain hard and had pushed his penis firmly into her vagina until he felt the rubbery flesh of her cervix pressing against his tip. The touch had caused him to respond hard, involuntarily thrusting again into her body. His penis, having found the extra pressure on it's tip to be highly stimulating pushed against her limits once again.

"Oh Chad, what're you doing?" she asked as her vagina pulsed and rolled around his deeply embedded penis, "Don't stop – that's lovely!"

Now that he'd regained her attention Chad began to saw his cock in and out in steady strokes, just building up the tension and pressure. His hand reached around his mother and found her breast, quickly locating her stiffly aroused nipple. He tweaked it and rolled it between his fingers and thumb while all the time continuing to pump his cock into her delicious hole. All his earlier discharges and her own juices swilled around his cock but instead of reducing the sensations the fluids seemed to heighten their pleasures and the pair of them just let the excitement build slowly with steady thrusts and squirming hips.

"Oh mum, it's brilliant," said Chad, eventually but now feeling that the constant movements were raising his excitement level, "You feel so bloody good."

"And you, my lover," answered Kim, "That cock of yours – it's perfect!"

"And your pussy's perfect too," replied Chad, his movements a little faster now, "Oooh mum, this is good!"

Quieter now they fucked, their movements steady and strong. Chad's groin was pressed against Kim's tight ass as he drove his penis deeper and he could feel her firm muscular body working her pussy, working his cock too and slowly his movements became more urgent.

And now Kim could feel his orgasm approaching; she was experienced enough to feel the extra tension and urgency in a man and she concentrated her mind on her own orgasm now so she could reach the peak with him.

"You're getting there, aren't you?" she asked at last, knowing what the answer would be.

"Yeah, yeah," grunted Chad as his penis continued to pump into her, harder and faster now, "What about you?"

"Tell me when you're nearly there," she answered, squeezing her vagina tightly around his cock to maximise her own feelings, "Anyway, when I feel you getting all urgent it'll get me there too."

"Oh fuck – definitely getting there," gasped Chad as his mother's tightened vagina further excited his cock, "You're making me – making me... Ahhh, gonna do it soon!"

Suddenly his penis seemed to have reached the limit – the sensory feedback had reached right though his body to his ejaculatory control and now, his youthful reservoirs already refilled to the limit, his body needed release again.

"Ahh, oh fuck, can't stop," he gasped suddenly, his thrusts now urgent, fast and hard.

"Yes darling, I'll be with you," answered Kim, her body quickly responding to his arousal.

"Mum, mum, I'm coming!" he gasped, "You're making me come!"

In a moment Kim's fingers tightened around Chad's own fingers on her nipple and squashed them tightly, seemingly so tight that Chad was sure that it must have been painful but to Kim it was a delicious pain that triggered her own orgasm.

"Yes darling, fill me, fuck me, do it hard!" she said urgently, "Don't stop – just do it!"

Chad's abdomen slammed into Kim's backside as he pumped his penis powerfully into her hole until, with a final grunt and a lunging thrust he held still.

"Uhhhh, yeahhhh!" he grunted, "Ohh fuck, cummmmming!"

A feeling that he was pouring his entire being into her hole overpowered his mind so much so that he was unable to speak; all he could do was to keep jerking and with each jerk another volley of hot cum erupted.

Kim felt his orgasm as his cock went rigid inside her and the knowledge that he was about to fill her up sent her to her own climax. Suddenly, as the sensation of his spunk squirting inside her reached her mind, she spasmed violently, her whole body tightening for a moment.

"Yesssss!" she hissed as she climaxed, "Oh darling – keep going – don't stop – please don't stop!"

Each sexual spasm squeezed her vaginal muscles around her son's penis and each time that happened Chad's cock ejected another squirt of cum until finally neither of them had anything more to give. They slumped, Chad's leg that had lifted over his mother's hip in his sexual delirium fell back to the bed while his hand lost it's grip on her breast and just rested on her abdomen instead. Kim too collapsed, her head drooping onto the pillow, her hand also slipped from her breast and her pelvis was still for once. Only vestigial shudders, quivers and deeply drawn breaths stirred their bodies for a while until finally Kim stirred.

She pushed her head up from the pillow and looked over her shoulder.

"Hey, come on, wake up!" she said, nudging her dozing son with her elbow, "You can't lie there all night."

"Ooh, sorry mum," Chad managed to reply, "I was comfy; it felt so nice right up beside you."

"It might have been but you can't sleep like that; we're already too hot and besides, we need that shower before we go to sleep. And I want to change the sheets as well."

Chad shook his head and propped himself up on the pillow too while he gazed at his beautiful mother. Her lithe, tanned, smooth body was right there, the swell of her hips and ass so beautiful, the dip of her waist so erotic somehow and the bulge of the side of her breast so enticing but then he became aware of his sated penis and the way it seemed to be slowly sliding from it's nest.

"Yeah, ok, guess that makes sense," he said, "Do you want me to take it out, by the way."

"It's going to fall out in a moment," replied Kim, her hole squeezing Chad's retreating penis, "Hang on though, let me get a towel."

He felt her move and stretch and then there was the dryness of the towel pressed between her legs and he moved away from her, letting his penis flop out.

"Uuugh," Kim grunted, "I'm soaked and I'm all sticky too!"

"Definite shower time," said Chad as he rolled off the bed, his depleted energy level now under control, "Nice idea actually."

"Good idea totally," said Kim, "If you think you're going to sleep with me tonight then you definitely need a shower first."

Chad's whole demeanour picked up as he heard his mother's words, as he realised his dream.

He looked down at his penis as it hung there and saw that there was a shattered ring of foamed and gleaming sexual juices around the base, while his penis itself was shiny with other remnants of their fuck. His stomach and thighs were coated in similar fashion and a quick glance told him that his mother's ass looked much the same.

He shook his head in wonderment – he'd actually been in bed with his mother, fucking the life out of her and filling her with two good loads of cum; loads that had been pumped right up inside her.

He laughed and Kim, who was now walking around the bed, looked at him.

"Hate to think of anyone catching us like this!" he said, "I guess they'd jump to conclusions and think that we'd been having a good time!"

Kim laughed at him too as she neared him.

"And they'd be entirely right," she said, "You were fantastic darling, thank you."

"And thank you mum," replied Chad, his eyes roaming over her naked body, "You were too."

With a sudden outburst of tenderness they came together and hugged, their lips immediately finding each other. They were no strangers to kissing but this time their lips locked warmly and wetly, the sensations sending shudders through Kim's body. A moment later and their tongues met as well, playing and twisting together for the first time ever. Kim felt her body responding from the intimate interaction and found that her hips were busy pushing her groin at her son just as her breasts seemed to come alive and positively squirm against him too.

The deliciously sensitive feeling of kissing aroused Chad too and he immediately felt his penis start to rise once more. It pressed between Kim's legs as it rose and Kim parted her legs to accommodate it, wanting it back but in need of a break too.

"Ohhh Chad, no, not now," she breathed, her lips vibrating against his, "How come you're hard again so soon?"

"I can't help it, it's you," said Chad as he tried to manoeuvre his penis into her pussy, "Let me, please mum, let me do it again."

Reluctantly she pulled her body from his, feeling the thickness of his cock sliding from between her thighs.

"Shower," she said simply, "Then sleep."

"Spoilsport!" Chad answered as he turned and followed her towards the bathroom.

He watched her tight little ass sway enticingly, a movement that did nothing to calm his desire and soon he followed her, his erection swaying as he walked.

Kim had the shower powered up and running immediately and as soon as she knew that the temperature was about right she stepped under the water, slowly turning her head and body to let the clean water bathe her. Chad watched the display, delighting in seeing the water cascading from her breasts and channelling down between her legs, then Kim turned around and now Chad watched her back being soaked and watched too as her pert ass glistened under the cascading water. His cock remained rock hard as he watched, any chance of it subsiding unlikely because his hand now slid down over his penis to gently stroke it.

Kim saw him now, as she opened her eyes and pushed the water from them.

"Leave it alone," she said, "Haven't you had enough yet?"

"How could I have enough of you mum," Chad answered, his hand working a little faster, "Look at you – you're so fuckin' beautiful!"

She simpered as he spoke, enjoying the flattery and attention and feeling her insides purring and moving. Her own hand descended to her crotch and she rubbed it up and down her slit, ostensibly to wash it but intentionally to enjoy the feelings.

"I'll be even nicer when I'm clean," said Kim as she held out a sponge and a squeezy bottle of soap, "Come and help darling."

Chad stepped into the shower cubicle, immediately being sprayed by the lukewarm water and taking the sponge and soap from her. He squirted some gel onto the sponge and held it up.

"Where shall I start?" he asked and Kim faced him.

"Do my front first," she said, "It'll be a first for us."

His hand almost trembled as he held the sponge to her shoulder. This was definitely a first for both of them; never had he had the pleasure of washing his mother's body and every sinew in his own body was tight. His penis too was rigid still, the tension inside him translating into aroused and erotic stimulations.

He began his delicious chore, gently rubbing the sponge and suds over her chest, before suddenly her hand came up and covered his.

"Rub harder you silly boy," she said, guiding his hand, "And do it everywhere too."

Applying a bit more pressure he slid his hand down and around her breast, then pushed upwards, squashing her breast out of shape until his hand moved to the upper swell of her endowment. The weight of her breast caused it to fall back, her nipple feeling hard against the heel of his hand. He repeated the movement on her other breast and then, realising that his mother wasn't about to stop him and also that she seemed to be enjoying his touch, he brought his other hand into action and soon he was gleefully massaging her soapy tits with both hands, the sponge discarded.

"And the rest of me," said Kim, her smile broad, "Lots of other places need cleaning too."
Almost regretfully Chad let his hands leave her breasts, to slide down his mother's body, over her ribcage and down to her waist. There he began soaping his mother's belly, poking his fingertip briefly into her navel, then moving his hands outwards to wash her hips, leaving sudsy trails everywhere.

Her skin felt flawlessly smooth and simply perfect under his fingers and Chad had to concentrate to remember what he was supposed to be doing.

Then his ruminations were broken as Kim adjusted her posture and spread her legs apart. She pointed to her pussy.

"And here darling," she breathed, her hips lifting her groin up towards his hands.

Chad was about as excited as he'd ever been, even though he'd already played with and fucked the same pussy, but this was different somehow – seemingly even more intimate.

He let his hands wander, both of them closing in on her trimmed pubic bush as her thighs held her pussy towards him.

"Ohhhh darling!" panted Kim as his soapy fingers touched her pubes, "Be careful lover, don't go getting soap up inside me!"

Chad's mind concentrated on his task and let his fingers slide down the length of her slit, feeling the slipperiness of her pussy, so different to the wetness of water. He realised that it was a release of their juices from her vagina and he washed them away reluctantly, and then, to ensure that she was clean, he rinsed his hand under the spray and returned it to her pussy before gently pushing two fingers between her lips and up inside her. Gently he allowed his fingers to explore, stretching her vaginal opening, holding the shower head to cleanse her hole of their fluids, then turning the shower off and stepped away from her to admire his work and her body.

Her tanned smooth skin, cleansed of all impurities looked simply delicious to him – he wanted nothing more than to rub his body against hers, to bury his face between her breasts, to stroke her delightfully firm ass and to slide his cock deep into her hole. Chad felt his cock moving strongly in response to the visual and mental pleasures and Kim too felt her son's eyes taking her all in and saw his penile reaction. The sight caused her body to spasm erotically all through.

"Ahhhh, oh yess," groaned Kim, "Oh feel me, I've gone all tight."

"You were all tight when I had my cock inside you," replied Chad, his fingers quickly finding her pussy and her hole.

"No, I mean I'm all tight because I'm almost scared," Kim returned, "It's just so exciting to have my son washing me; it's got me all tensed up."

"I know how I could relax you!" said Chad, feeling his hard penis throb with urgent energy, "Just let me..."

"No – you're supposed to be washing me," said Kim, her pussy still letting his fingers arouse her, "Oooooh Chad, stop it!"

"I've finished washing you," said Chad quietly, "Anyway, I can feel how much you want me."

Her hips were now moving constantly now, tipping smoothly back and forward in response to his probing fingers, fingers that were causing her to lubricate again. Her hands reached out to hold Chad's biceps so she could steady herself and feel his strong muscles too.

"Chad, stop it, you'll get me all worked up again," she said, "And you know what'll happen if I get like that."

"Yeah, I'll have to make love to you again," said Chad as he used his other hand to stimulate her clit, "Wouldn't you like that?"

"Oh bloody hell, yesss," hissed Kim, her body now almost out of her control, "Finish our shower first – then fuck!"

But Chad was more impatient than that and with strong arms he spun his mother around, his fingers giving her clit a passing stroke that made her knees tremble. A moment or two later and his arms were pushing her downwards, guiding her until she was on her knees in the shower, the water still cascading over her back. She settled on her knees without complaint, feeling soft and silly under his guidance.

She knew exactly what was coming and braced herself now as she felt Chad settle behind her; then pulled in a quivering breath as she felt his penis slide between her legs. Her sensitive body felt Chad's hand touching her as he adjusted his angle of approach and then came the wickedly exciting feeling of his penis splitting her lips apart once again. She shuddered all over as she awaited the anticipated if brief pain of insertion, but it never came.

Instead she felt his fingers exploring again, arousing her, stirring her clit and her hole and her juices and she relaxed as she realised that her son seemed aware that the water was nowhere near as good a lubricant as her natural fluids were. But his fingers, however good were no substitute for his wonderful cock and she began to work her hole against his fingers in an effort to replicate the desired penis and as she did so she felt her pussy start to lubricate again.

"That's better mum," said Chad, "You're all slippery and wet again now."

"I know I am darling," said Kim, "I'm ready – I want you."

His hand returned to his penis and once again pushed it into position, but this time his penis slid so easily inside her that she wondered if it was still his finger at work but no finger could penetrate as deeply or fill her so well as his cock did.

Immediately he began thrusting, driving his rigid penis right up inside his mother's vagina, thumping against her cervix while his thighs slapped against her ass, the sound all the louder for the confinement of the shower cubicle. She knew that he wouldn't last long; that this was a fuck built on lust but she didn't care – this was a fuck for his benefit; to unload his balls and to let him discover just how exciting his mother could be.

She pushed her hips back at his lunges, bracing her head against the shower wall, feeling the angle of his penis stroking against the front wall of her vagina, against her G-spot in particular and suddenly she realised that she too would almost certainly climax because however quick this fuck was, his approach was perfect for her to achieve a quick orgasm.

Chad too knew that he'd come quickly, for much the same reason. His penis was indeed rubbing slightly off-centre to the natural angle of his mother's vagina and it was providing him with even more stimulation than before and spurred on by the growing feelings in his cock he pounded her with his prick, hard and fast, his knees sliding awkwardly on the wet plastic shower tray but the feelings were too thrilling to allow such distractions.

"Ooh fuck, it's good, it's good," he said between panting breaths, "It's so good mum, you're so fucking hot!"

"Am I?" she asked, "Am I that good?"

She knew that she was worthy of praise but she enjoyed the reassurance and enjoyed hearing her son exalting in her body.

"Bloody right you are," grunted Chad as he continued to pound her hole, "You're hotter than, well, anyone!"

"Not that you've had sex with that many people, have you," countered Kim, feeling her level of arousal rising quickly, "But then again, you're not doing badly for a youngster!"

Chad laughed self-consciously but did his best to cast off the stigma of being relatively inexperienced while also appreciating his mother's comment.

"At least I know when I'm having a good fuck," he said, "And you mum, are the best I've ever had."

"Am I definitely?" she replied, rolling her hips wickedly, "You really think so?"

"We've done it three times in a row mum, and I've never done that before," he said, "And it's been fantastic every time. I'm sure I'd have given up much earlier if you weren't so hot."

"Glad you didn't," she answered, realising that her own movements were serving to excite herself even more, "Oooh Chad darling, don't stop now though."

"Wasn't going to," he answered, "Except that I'm nearly there again."

"That's ok darling, if you come I'll come too I think," she said, her body now starting to spasm and shudder, "Actually, come soon if you can; I'm nearly there!"

"Don't think I can stop now mum," he gasped, feeling his balls tightening and his cock swelling, "It won't be long."

"Oooh Chad, do it, come, please come," Kim groaned as her body began to lose control of itself, "Oh bloody hell, please, please!"

"I am, I am," grunted Chad urging his orgasm onwards, "Nearly – oh fuck mum – yes, here it comes!"

"Oh Chaaaaaad!" she cried suddenly, "I'm there – I'm coming!"

His hips were sending his cock pounding into her hole so fast now that there could be only one outcome – an eruption of huge proportions – an eruption that was now just seconds away.

He froze for an instant; his body as tense as a stretched bow, then with a great gasp he released everything – his breath, his muscles and his spunk.

"Ooohhh fuck, fuck," he grunted as his penis jerked, thrust and discharged, "Oh fuck!"

"Yess darling, yesss," cried Kim, feeling her orgasm overpowering everything, "Oh my God, yesss, it's lovely, it's super – oh darling yessss!"

Chad felt the warmth of his cum as it flooded his mother's hole, pouring from his penis in waves of stickiness that began to surround his cock and all the time his mother's vagina seemed to be sucking it from him, caressing and encouraging his penis to fill her while seemingly absorbing his emissions into her body.

With a last plunge and a last gasp Chad finished, discovering at once that he was pouring with sweat once more. He reached up and turned the shower on again, then adjusted the temperature down a bit to help disperse some of the excess heat from their two energised bodies. The cool water poured down over them but even so his mother's body still seemed to be glowing with heat.

He reached the shower head and brought it down to play the soothing water over his mother's back and she hummed contentedly.

"Is that better?" he asked, "How're you feeling?"

"Mmmm, super," came Kim's languid voice as she found the strength to answer, "Bloody hell, I'm hot and knackered!"

Chad continued to play the water over their bodies for a while until gradually the coolness awoke them from their post-cotial ennui. Chad knelt more upright now as he turned off the water, his penis still deeply inside his mother.

"Do you want me to take it out?" he asked.

Kim's answer was to give his penis one last squeeze with her vaginal muscles and a quick "yes," and with that, Chad leaned back, pulling his penis from her delightful filled and slippery pussy.

He stood up and then helped his mother to do the same, his mother then standing before him with her legs apart. Her abdominal muscles flexed as he looked at her, as she did her best to empty herself of his spunk.

"Look at it all," she said, her fingers pointing between her legs and Chad watched as slithering streams and blobs of white cum began to run down her legs and to drip to the shower floor.

Kim took the shower head and aiming it between her legs she turned the water on and cleaned away the overflowing cum, then ran the water over her entire body until she was satisfied.

She handed the shower head to Chad and he did much the same until his sweat was removed, then he turned the shower off and replaced the shower head in it's holder.

He looked at his pretty mother as she leaned back against the shower wall recovering and she smiled back at him.

"Thank you sweetheart," she breathed, her cheeks glowing happily.

"And thank you mum, that was incredible," he said, "Do you know, I can't believe we've been doing all this together."

"Nor can I really," answered Kim, "No way should I ever have let you but somehow it happened. Not that I'm complaining, you understand, because that was so wild. Not only that, I haven't had a fuck in the shower for simply years!"

Chad laughed at her comment and agreed with her observation. It had been an incredibly exciting journey – one that had grown from a birthday dance to a full-blown evening of fucking – and a journey that didn't look as if it would end soon either.

He leaned forward and kissed her hot lips and although she responded, she was careful not to stir his ardour again.

"Come on, let's get dried, then bed," she said and Chad agreed.

Some five minutes later and they were together in bed, their hands connected, their bodies relaxed. Incredible scenes of how he'd had wonderful sex with his mother, all complete with fantastic close-up views of her body ran through Chad's mind but somehow his penis remained undisturbed and uninterested. He was tired and Kim was too, even though her own body and her own mind kept reminding her of how good it had been.

They managed a final kiss and a quick squeeze of hands and then sleep overcame them both; the sleep of the just-after if not of the just. Sleep that was deep and profound and relaxing and necessary to them both. It had been an evening to remember forever, even if it was repeated and repeated. Their first night of love and sex was about as good as it could ever get.
Gold Coast Pleasures Ch. 05
Husband departs then mother and son welcome their guests.
Kim's husband's incarceration in hospital had caused the fires of incest to flame up between Kim and her son Chad and hardly had Doug been confirmed as staying in hospital than the pair were having sex – as good as non-stop! Their first 24 hours together had been wild and energetic and with the realisation that they had the place to themselves they now simply continued their love-making, both knowing how wrong it was and yet neither able nor willing to stop.

So what would happen once Doug returned?

0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0

The morning after their first night together was strange for Kim who woke first and, having found a man in her bed had cuddled up to him initially. Then, with her mind marginally more awake she'd carefully pushed herself away from him, before springing almost panic-stricken from her bed, to stare at her sleeping son's presence in shock.

It was only when her mind calmed down that she remembered that it was Chad in her bed and not Doug – or even worse, a stranger and suddenly a warped smile crossed her face.

"What the...?" she gasped, her eyes darting around the room as she gathered her senses about her, "Oh fuck – we did, didn't we."

And then, fully awake by now, it all flooded back to her and she found herself calming and smiling more freely.

"Ohh yess, we did, we certainly did!" she muttered, "And it was so damn good too!"

She almost growled cougar-like inside as she remembered how energetically her son had fucked her and how willingly she'd let him and she immediately knew that they'd do it again.

But not right now, even though her pussy – her whole body in fact, was already starting to squirm with anticipation; there were too many other things she had to do...

She left her son to doze on while she washed, dressed and opened the house and then phoned the hospital for an update but the news wasn't what she expected.

Instead of everything happening as planned with Doug's release from hospital, they now intended to keep him in for a further four or five days, much to his dismay and irritation. It wasn't so much that something was seriously wrong with him; it was just that the test results seemed unstable and needed re-running and checking several more times. His recovery from his gall bladder operation had gone well enough though, so eventually they'd be able to let him go home, but the hospital told her that she should report back to them should he feel at all unwell again.

Her response to the hospital was decidedly muted though and the first thing she told them was to tell her husband that she'd only be visiting once a day instead of twice but the news also sent a shiver of pleasure through her body as she realised that she'd be able to enjoy her son's penis more freely and for longer and she even considered heading back to bed to make use of his guaranteed morning hardness but she decided that a few hours without sex might be sensible.

She'd had more sex in the past day than she'd had in the previous year, as her slightly tender vagina attested even though the tenderness made her feel even sexier.

But finally Chad surfaced and he joined her as she relaxed in the lounge.

"A bit of news about dad – they're keeping him in, Chad," she said as she sipped a mid-morning cup of coffee and as Chad joined her with his belated breakfast, "A few more days, they said."

"Oh wow – I mean – oh sorry," answered Chad, feeling his cock start to swell in anticipation of a few more days alone with his mother.

Kim frowned at him in motherly fashion.

"Now quit it," she said, "Your dad's stuck in there and you shouldn't be thinking that way, should you?"

"No mum, sorry," Chad said, "It's not fair is it...but, ummm, if dad's not here, can we do that again tonight?"

His eagerness easily overcame his feelings of consideration for his dad and although he looked entirely repentant his voice trembled with his youthful need.

Kim's heart heaved as she remembered the pleasures and even though she considered that she ought to be faithful, something inside her thought otherwise!

"Probably," she said, her pussy squirming deliciously even now, "You know perfectly well that we shouldn't though."

"I'll be good, I promise," said Chad and his mother smiled, her face hidden behind her coffee mug.

He'd been good alright!

And so it was that they found it almost impossible to keep apart and by the time that evening came around they'd already enjoyed two frantic sexual escapades and going to bed together seemed almost natural. For the next few days they fucked eagerly, lovingly and energetically; their enthusiasm as strong as newlyweds or as a couple who'd met and fallen in love, but Kim kept a wary eye on their progress and so, when the hospital eventually said that she could collect her husband the following day, she banned Chad from her room and from her body.

"It's not going to look too good if I'm all tuckered out, is it?" she said, "And I don't want to have any bruises or sore places or anything either. Oh and you'd better make sure your bedroom looks as if you've been using it too."

"But can't we just, you know, play?" asked Chad plaintively, his hand over his bulging penis, "You know I need lots of it!"

"Well, go and play with yourself," she said determinedly, "I'm afraid that your dad comes first this time."

But when Doug was finally back at home he continued to be distant – upon his 'release' and return to his home and family he seemed like a different man. He was pleased to see Chad and pleased to get back into their pool; pleased to be able to use his fitness equipment even though it tired him out quickly – and pleased to be able to drive his car for a short outing but somehow his mind wasn't focused on home life.

He seemed aloof and vacant – almost as if he was mentally affected, but Kim was certain there was another reason.

"What's up with dad?" asked Chad the next day, after his dad had headed into town alone, ostensibly to buy some timber.

"Don't know darling," said Kim vaguely, her arm wrapping around her son as they gazed at the departing vehicle, "He's not the same, is he?"

Inside her however, she knew the signs – he had another woman in his mind but for now at least, she didn't need to burden her son with those worries.

"I'll umm, tell you more in a bit," she said, "He can't go on like this – I'm going to get to the bottom of it soon."

Their first night back together was almost a disaster, saved only because Kim bit her tongue instead of having a go at him after he pleaded exhaustion from his hospital sojourn. She had to bring herself off instead of having her husband fuck her – a lonely activity in the tiled and far from endearing bathroom – an activity that brought Chad's eager penis into mental view along with some additional concerns about her husband's lack of interest.

And then, the following day she twice caught her husband using his phone alone and in seclusion; activities that immediately aroused her slumbering suspicion.

"I was just catching up with my, you know, my ummm, customers," he blustered, quickly shutting his phone off, "I'm a bit behind the times."

"Sure you are," said Kim, "Guess it felt like years not days while you were stuck in there."

She didn't wait for answers but moved away while inside her she knew almost for certain that he was up to something. Precisely what was another matter though...

Slowly things began to return to a degree of normality but Doug was still mysteriously vacant at times as if his mind was elsewhere. Kim did manage to get him to have sex with her once but she had to be the instigator whereas once upon a time it was her husband who would make the first move and who's erection would need attention first.

"He's definitely up to something," she muttered to herself as she watched her husband from the kitchen the following day, "What the hell is he planning though?"

It took Kim a while to gather information about Doug's activities and it was only when he left his phone unguarded while it was charging that Kim was able to access his calls and solve the mystery. It had been his attentiveness to his phone that had told her that he was definitely hiding something and until that moment Doug had kept his phone by his side at all times. But now she could put everything together. It was the woman that Doug had a brief affair with a few years ago; the woman whom Doug said was 'history' – the woman who it was that he was texting and phoning.

And then his lie to her in the hospital about the insurance company call returned to her mind, virtually confirming to her that her husband was very busy arranging something with her – but what?

The woman in question now seemed to live in Adelaide, some 900 miles away so unless she'd moved or something she wasn't 'on the doorstep' but that implied that Doug had other plans and Kim quickly became wary and even more suspicious. Now well and truly alert she made a trip into town where she called at the bank to see a family member – one of her uncles, who happened to be the district manager of the bank. On hearing her news he bristled angrily at Doug and was more than prepared to arrange some serious reprisals but Kim soothed him, knowing that there were other ways to take revenge, then he warmed to her even more when she handed him the property documents. With those in his care he promised to secure her hold on the property as well as her cash and she left things with him knowing that her future would be safe, and that Doug was in for a nasty shock, whatever else happened.

She felt far stronger now as she awaited whatever the next development might be but she still managed to give no indication of her suspicions and still offering her husband her body and her now rather feigned love even though Doug's response was very muted and remarkably cold.

Days and nights moved on and for a while nothing untoward happened while poor Chad had been almost ignored as Kim's mind was occupied with her husband's activities and he'd almost assumed that their sexual activities were at an end. He'd had to resort to jacking off, an activity that he enjoyed thoroughly but nowhere near as much as sliding his cock into his mother's hole and each time he jerked his cum onto his chest visions of his mother's delicious body floated in his mind.

Her pussy became a regular visitor to his wanking dreams, stirring him to orgasms every night but each time he finished he quickly drooped, both physically and mentally as he realised that he was alone.

Kim was becoming inured to her husband's foibles and they'd taken on an air of normality, at least on the surface but the sexual activity between them had now ceased too and Kim herself felt almost as frustrated as her son. She longed for his eager cock and urgent body and occasionally found herself daydreaming about her son – but life had to go on, especially as Doug seemed to be at home more of late.

She tried to act as if there was nothing wrong and they'd even dealt with an enquiry from a couple – a single mother and her son, and agreed terms for them to come and stay at the house in another month's time. It would provide some added income and the visitors would be a bit of company for Chad and herself, even if her husband chose to keep more to himself, as he did these days.

It seemed to be ages before Chad and Kim managed to find a bit of peace, but when they did, their quick mutual masturbation was enough to reawaken Chad's dormant desires and he began following his mother around so much that eventually she had to tell him off.

"Bloody well act normally, for fuck's sake!" she said, "You'll get yours eventually, just be patient."

"But mum, I need you," he hissed quietly, "I get so flamin' horny – why's dad always around?"

"Go deal with it like you used to," she answered, "Just wait and then I'll try and explain."

"I do, but it's not the same, is it," said Chad irritably.

A few days later as Doug went off on one of his outings Kim was able to tell Chad what she knew of Doug's extra-marital activity while warning Chad not to do anything about it and chastened he sulked for a while then began to understand his mother's plight and fragile situation.

They succeeded in keeping their sexual activity going to some small extent but it was limited to some brief and only vaguely satisfying play. She found the chance to jerk Chad off several times but all he'd been able to do was to finger her to some quick orgasms by return. Once she'd even had the opportunity to catch and swallow his cum but she longed to do more – at the very least to suck him off – and definitely to let him satisfy her needy pussy.

Kim tried to keep up appearances and still occasionally tried to get her husband to have sex with her, to try to cool her own building frustrations and also to try to assess his desire for her. On one occasion she even managed to arouse Doug sufficiently to get him to fuck her but his efforts were feeble and half-hearted, so much so that Kim herself had done most of the work, bringing herself to a climax on his hardly hard penis.

But one thing that she did come to realise was that her son's cock was quite a bit bigger, not to mention stronger, than her husband's was. As she made her husband's penis slide in and out of her hole, she squeezed her muscles around it, finding it hard to feel his dimensions inside her.

He couldn't even finish inside her and she ended up jerking him off, his squirts being a pale shadow of the powerful jets of hot juice from her son's instrument. Her pussy instinctively knew which of the two instruments it would prefer!

She found herself laying awake afterwards, as her husband snored beside her, imagining Chad's sturdy hard penis as it pumped in and out of her well-stretched vagina so wonderfully and she began to practically hope that her husband was indeed planning to renew his affair and leave her. She even considered instigating a revealing discussion with Doug to push him into a decision...

And then, about two weeks later and also about two weeks before their visitors were to arrive Doug beat her to it by dropping the bomb that she'd been expecting.

"I'm leaving you," he said one early afternoon after he returned from town, "Sorry, I can't stay here any more."

It was as simple as that to him – he'd made all his plans and to him, everything was straightforward although to Kim, who'd been sitting down and relaxing at the time it was a shock, albeit one that she'd been expecting.

"Oh, are you? Just like that?" she replied coldly, "You've finally decided then, have you?"

She stood up and squared up to him, her shoulders firm and her legs braced in her anger.

"Yes, sorry," he mumbled, not looking at her, "You'll manage I guess."

"So, what about our visitors?" asked Kim icily, her mind screaming at her to shout at him, "And what about Chad and the house and everything?"

She already knew the answers but she wanted to hear what her husband thought.

"I'm sure you'll be ok," he said, "Mind you, you'll have to move out once I put the place on the market so I'd suggest that you start looking around for something to rent."

Kim sat back down again and said nothing for a while – shocked by his words until she gathered her wits about her and considered the situation and her future.

Her suspicions had been confirmed – but what was more important and satisfying was that her earlier actions regarding the house and their money had been entirely sensible and very beneficial and she felt calm and cold inside now.

Her uncle at the bank and then their solicitor had confirmed to Kim that she would be able to retain the house should her husband leave and the solicitor also pointed out that Doug would probably be required to either pay his share to her or simply hand over the house to her if he chose to depart – as well as support her and Chad. It was Doug who would be the loser, not her.

And now that Doug had made his announcement and now that she'd assessed her situation she smiled and suddenly felt strong and knew exactly how to respond to his statement while her soon-to-be ex-husband began pacing the lounge, almost unable to accept his wife's seemingly placid demeanour until eventually he had to speak again.

"So you don't mind, eh?" he said, goading her, "Haven't you got anything else to ask?"

She looked up at him with scorn written across her face; her mind now firmly under control.

"Aren't you going to tell me who it is?" she asked, seeing if he'd admit the truth, "At least I assume it's another woman, isn't it? One of the nurses?"

He didn't answer and she knew the truth.

"No, it's that woman you met before, isn't it?" she said, entirely convinced that she was right.

Doug found himself nodding and looked embarrassed that he'd been found out so easily.

"So you're leaving are you?" she asked, her mind working fast now, "Come on then, when are you planning to go? Tomorrow perhaps?"

It wasn't that she wanted him to stay because now that he'd admitted his plans and made his decision she had absolutely no intention of letting him stay with her any longer than she could help and she wanted to hear of his arrangements.

"Ummm, I've still got a few things to do; to sort out," said Doug, "In a week or thereabouts."

"You're joking!" she said, "You expect me to put up with you being here for another week?"

Kim advanced on him in a sudden whirl of energy and glared at him, her tight fists crossed over her breasts. Suddenly it was she who was in charge – she who was the strong one.

"No way," she said very firmly, "If you're going you go NOW!"

"But, but, no, I'm not ready," spluttered Doug but Kim was in no mood to argue or to parley.

"Out – go on – now. Get your stuff and fuck off if you're going," she said feeling entirely brutal now, "Get your clothes, your paperwork, your phone – especially your bloody phone with your lover's number in it – and fuck off."

Suddenly she picked up a heavy glass ornament and held it threateningly in her poised hand and Doug, well aware of her strength and her ability to chuck things around was almost in awe of his wife's anger. He held up his hands as if to ward off her anger, then quickly he began gathering his bits and pieces about him.

"What about all my paperwork," he said as he stood with his arms full of his possessions, "I need..."

"No you don't," said Kim, raising the heavy ornament again, "Just get your own bits and go."

"And what about my tools and stuff in the sheds?" he asked but Kim was utterly firm now.

"You've just lost them," she said angrily, "We need them here – you don't."

Kim followed him around the house, checking that he was only collecting stuff pertinent to himself; telling him to leave some things and to take others and knowing that he was in the wrong and overpowered by Kim's anger Doug soon had a selection of suitcases and bags filled with his clothes after which he stuffed his briefcase with assorted papers while she continued to watch carefully.

But she was relaxed inside as all the most important documents and deeds were already at the bank or at the solicitors office. Her uncle's secretary had photocopied everything and given Kim the copies back, so now Doug's armful of documents were no more than facsimiles of the originals even though Doug, in his haste believed that he was taking the proper documents with him.

Then finally, with a last sweep of his eyes around he hesitantly headed out of the room and through the house towards the door, his wife following behind like an angry thundercloud. They had two vehicles, a rather ancient Holden sedan and their big Toyota 4x4 wagon and the keys always hung on hooks on opposite sides of the door. He reached for the keys to the Toyota but Kim beat him to it.

"No way," said Kim, quickly barring his way to the keys, "You take the old car – I'm keeping this one."
In a second and before he could even react she'd unhooked the keys, pocketed those of the Toyota and slapped the keys to the sedan in his hand. Doug was so shocked by her determination that he just couldn't respond and before he could even think further she had spun her husband around and with arms of steel shoved him out of the door and in the direction of the old car.

She stayed close behind him and as he stumbled away she put down the ornament and picked up a crowbar that had been left by the door after Chad had done some work on the fence outside.

"No, that's my car," he spluttered, pointing at the Toyota and aghast at losing his pride and joy, "I always drive the 4x4."

"Well you don't now," Kim said, her crowbar pointing at him, "That's yours, that heap of shit that you made me drive – now go, just fucking go and don't ever, ever come back."

Arguing with a woman full of anger and armed with a crowbar just wasn't sensible and Doug climbed quickly into the sedan, feeling safer inside than facing his wife.

He decided that he'd let the solicitors sort things out and with that he started the motor.

"Can't we just talk things ov...?" he asked but Kim cut him off abruptly.

"No talk – just go," she said, her mouth taut, her words sharp and her crowbar poised threateningly again, "Right now. And don't you dare even think of coming back."

As soon as the dust had settled Kim walked back into the house, suddenly feeling weak but also relieved. The dangling threat had been cut down; the deed was done and she was on her own. She poured herself a large scotch and downed half of it in one gulp, the shock of the alcohol instantly harsh, yet soothing, relaxing and stimulating somehow.

"Wow," she breathed, "Bloody hell."

She sat and pondered her actions before texting her son, her loving son who had been down on the beach surfing.

"I'll be back inside an hour mum," he said as he phoned back soon afterwards, "The bastard!"

Then she phoned her solicitor to tell him what had happened; then rang the bank.

The solicitor had immediately agreed to activate the divorce paperwork and her strong ally, her uncle there at the bank immediately confirmed that she was safe. It may not have been entirely ethical for him to pull the strings to safeguard her security but it was worthwhile to ensure that Doug would find it very hard to take any kind of revenge on his niece.

So when finally she put the phone down, she felt quite at ease.

"That'll teach you to mess with me, you piece of shit," she said, raising her glass to Doug's empty chair.

By the time that Chad arrived back from the beach therefore, his roaring motorbike shattering the air, Kim was beginning to mellow and was certainly feeling a whole lot better. She had several doses of scotch inside her now and with the business and home as safe as she could hope, she was far less tense now.

"Oh mum," said Chad the moment he tore off his helmet, "You should have let me do something, I'd have fuckin'..."

His voice was hard and angry and his muscular frame seemed to quiver with his rage.

"No you wouldn't," she answered, folding her arms around him, "I've dealt with him and my way is far less messy too. I don't want blood everywhere or you locked up!"

She stroked his back as they cuddled, suddenly feeling a whole lot better, then she pulled him into the house, shutting the door behind them as if to symbolically shut her husband out of her life.

"Thank you darling for your support," she said, "I know you could have sorted him out but he's gone now so we can just unwind, can't we."

She felt the tension in her son's muscles easing – then she pushed him away, firmly holding him at arm's length.

"So it's just you and me now," she said, her hands gripping Chad's bulging biceps, "You're the man of the house now."

She meant it as a sign to Chad that he needed help her run the home but as she spoke she felt her pussy, always a responsive part of her, squirming and pulling tight. The double meaning of the words "man of the house" sent wicked messages to her body and instinctively she put her hand down over her groin before realising what she was doing. Quickly she pulled her hand away but Chad had seen her actions and his face lit up.

"Does this mean I can have sex with you again?" he asked excitedly and as he spoke he stood there and thrust his groin forward.

His bulge looked huge already, thrust as it was only a few feet away from Kim and she could even see the movement of his quickly hardening cock under the material.

"You've got a one track mind, haven't you," she said as she debated quickly what to do next, "So if I let you, do you promise to help me with everything?"

Kim was almost as eager as Chad was; the idea of a loving fuck to drive away her shock would be perfect.

"Of course I will mum," said Chad, "I promise – but will you help me first, please mum?"

His fingers slid his zip down and a few seconds later his rigid cock stood before her, it's foreskin partially retracted, it's glistening bell end bulging deliciously. He lifted his balls out of the opening too and they hung there, large and full as he awaited his mother's touch.

Instantly she knew what to do – she could ease his pressure and achieve something that she'd long desired – and the thought of some sex also took her mind off her other worries.

She reached out and wrapped her fingers around his cock, feeling it jerk as she touch it, feeling it throb with tension and eagerness. She let her fingers slide up and down his length, adoring the thickness and strength and absorbing the slightly musky scent that now invaded her nostrils. She pulled at his cock, causing him to step closer and closer to her – until he was certain that he knew what she was going to do and his prayers were answered as she sank to her knees.

And then he had to suck in a quick breath as he felt her lips on his cock; then gasped anew as she licked him, sliding her tongue beneath his foreskin and over the partially exposed knob. He tasted deliciously salty from his recent immersion in the sea and Kim could hardly get enough of him.

"Ohhh fuck yesss," he hissed, "Oh muuuumm, yesss!"

She leaned away for a moment as her hand pushed his foreskin back; a movement that sent a surge of pleasure through Chad's entire body; a surge that seemed to wash through his brain and then return, like rippling waves to his cock and balls.

"Uuuuhhh!" he grunted, his cock jerking violently in her hand.

A big bubble of precum oozed up his shaft and emerged from the small hole at the tip of his cock, a bubble that threatened to slip away to the ground but for Kim.

Quickly she leaned forward and swiped the clear fluid from his cock, bringing another gasp from Chad. She let the whisper of flavour from his juice slide across her taste buds and then, in a sudden movement she allowed the entire head of his cock to slip between her lips.

"Waaa – oh God!" gasped Chad, "Oh fuck mum – yeahhh!"

His hips automatically thrust his penis at her, pushing his shaft into her mouth so far that she almost choked for a moment.

She pulled away reluctantly, wiping her mouth.

"Careful with that thing!" she said, "Go and sit down; I want to be in control."

She stood up and crossed to the lounge, her son trailing close behind, his swaying cock jutting from his fly, his eagerness to be pleasured making him want to stroke his cock but Kim stopped, pointed at the chair and beckoned him to sit down.

He slipped his shorts and underpants down and off as he sat and a few moments later his mother was kneeling before him, her hands resting on his knees. She pushed them apart and shuffled closer and as she did so she let her warm hands work their way up his thighs, exciting every single nerve ending in his body.

He shuddered, his breath unsteady, while further down his body his cock stood proudly, another small bubble of clear fluid at it's tip.

"You want me to go on?" she asked, her gentle fingers just a few inches from his groin as she enjoyed the look of unabashed delight on her son's face.

He nodded eagerly and spread his legs wider and Kim could wait no longer.

Slowly she ducked her head, moving closer and closer to his cock until Chad could feel her breath on his sensitive exposed knob.

"Oh God, yesss," he moaned as he awaited the moment of contact.

It wasn't long coming because Kim was almost as eager as he was but she still intended to tease him. The small taste she'd already had was enough to encourage her and the need to taste her son's cock was becoming a major issue to her, but she was enjoying the wait...

She took a close look as his penis, now just inches from her face, observing the puckering of his foreskin around his shaft, the big vein that skittered down the length, the delicious-looking smoothness of his helmet and the little hole in the tip that actually seemed like a small pair of lips ready to kiss her. She bent further and returned the kiss, her lips just grazing his penis, although to Chad it felt as if she'd seared his cock with heat. He shuddered, his hips jerking, his hands searching for something to hold onto.

"Oh muuuuum," he moaned, "Please, please...!"

She had to go on; there could be no more teasing and she needed him as much as he needed her.

She formed her lips into a round shape and closed in, her hands now holding his cock steady for her and felt his heated flesh touch her lips.

"Yess," hissed Chad, "Ohhh mum, that's lovely!"

It was lovely to Kim too; the contact sending thrilling pulses of lust through her quivering body. She felt her pussy contracting and fluttering and just knew that her knickers would now be soaked. It didn't matter – she wouldn't be wearing them for much longer!

She let the length of his penis slide between her lips, the thick pole feeling even larger inside her mouth. Her tongue explored, twisting around his shaft, feeling the smooth bulge of the rim of his knob and her exploits caused the cock to jerk inside her, thrusting hard against the back of her mouth. She pulled back for a moment or two, unsure yet whether or not to deep-throat him. She was practiced in the art but only on her husband's considerably smaller penis, whereas this one would stretch her to the limit.

She concentrated instead on simply stroking his cock with her lips and tongue, exploring everywhere, stimulating every nerve, tasting every molecule of sexy flavour his cock could offer. Her hands were busy too, rubbing his shaft and occasionally cupping and rolling his balls in their sac, feeling the sexual tension in his body.

Chad was almost out of his mind with delight – this was a special event, right up there on a level with actually fucking his mum and certainly just as stimulating. He could already feel the rising tension of his orgasm and could hardly wait to fill his mother's mouth with his cum – assuming that she'd let him. The very thought that she'd allow him to come in her mouth was enough to raise his level of arousal even higher.

Kim's mouth was busy now. She'd felt the shudder of Chad's arousal and had tasted the flood of precum that had almost gushed from his cock and knew that it wouldn't take too much more to bring him off and she certainly intended to do just that and to get a mouthful of his cum. She applied some suction now, squeezing his cock with her lips and her fingers too, stirring his juices steadily.

"Ooooh mum, careful," he moaned, his hips thrusting his cock into her mouth once more, "I won't be able to stop if you keep doing that!"

She lifted her faced from his penis and looked up, her lips shiny with saliva.

"You just come when you're ready," she said, "I want to taste you, I really do, all of you."

"You will..." grunted Chad as his mother sucked his cock into her mouth again, "You keep doing that and I'll come soon – no question!"

Kim began to work on his cock again, sucking harder, swirling her tongue into all the most sensitive places, bring all her experience to bear.

"Oh fuck," gasped Chad, "Almost – almost!"

She heard him but didn't stop; instead she concentrated on his sensitive knob, holding it just inside her mouth while at the same time her hand worked hard on his shaft.

"Oooo fuck – coming!" groaned Chad, his hands knotted into fists, his thighs and buttocks tensing, "Here it comes – it's coming!"

Kim held her lips steady around the rim of his knob while her hand worked on his shaft, raising his excitement by the second.

"Yessss, yessss!" Chad gasped and as he spoke Kim felt the first gush of cum flood into her mouth.

Quickly she swallowed his delectable juice just as a second flood of cum seemed to fill her mouth.

"Uuuuhhh!" grunted Chad as his hips thrust his cock at her and fired another load deep into her mouth, "Oh fuck, yeahhh!"

There was more cum in her mouth than she'd ever known, so much so that as his convulsing muscles thrust his spurting cock at her mouth, so his cum squeezed and squirted out from her lips. Quickly she tightened her lips around his cock, now feeling the slippery stickiness of his cum everywhere and tasting the saltiness too. She felt her pussy contracting and moving as it tried to emulate the feeling of being filled and flooded and she knew that she wanted, needed, his cock back inside her body before too long – but right now she needed to empty her mouth.

Slowly she lifted her mouth from her son's erection, tightening her lips as she did so, then looking at his penis. It seemed to glow, so bright and shiny was it. A small bubble of white cum oozed from the tip as she watched and loathe to leave it she stretched out her tongue and swiped the little glob of cum from his cock to add to the mouthful she already held.

She looked up at Chad; opened her mouth to show him the sticky strands and webs of whiteness he'd deposited, then closed her mouth and swallowed.

It took several swallows to empty her mouth – her tongue seemed to keep finding errant blobs and strands of cum but finally she'd swallowed it all and now she knelt upright, her breasts heaving as she recovered from the exertion and excitement, as she drew in lungfuls of clean fresh air.

And now she looked at Chad who sat there as if gobsmacked.

"Was that good?" she asked, "Did I do it right?"

"Oh mum – you were incredible," he breathed, "Fantastic! Fuckin' fantastic!"

She smiled at his pleasured words and winked, before levering herself upright.

"You're ok then?" she asked, her cheeks moving as she hunted down leftover cum, "But I'm all sticky."

She pointed at her mouth, then let her tongue roll around her lips, an action that just made them gleam erotically and which made Chad's body shudder too.

"And you've got some stuff on your chin," he said.

Her hand rose and with a finger she found the straying dribble and conveyed it to her mouth before she smiled at him.

"I'm going to find a glass of wine," she said, "D'you fancy one too? We really ought to celebrate."

Chad looked blank.

"Celebrate your first blow job; well, our first blow job anyway and celebrate our freedom as well," she said as she adjusted her clothes, "You coming?"

She laughed lightly, almost in a carefree way.

"No – are you coming with me, I mean, you've already come, haven't you!" she added, laughing again, "And it was lovely, really good."

"Yeah, it was good and that a damn good idea too," replied Chad at last as he stood up and tucked his cock back into his shorts, "Lead on, mum."

That night they dined lightly, buoyed by their intimacy and by their new sense of freedom. With Doug now having departed Kim was a new woman, happy, warm and cheerful and even a phone call from her departed husband didn't spoil things.

Doug had phoned, fortunately just as they'd finished dinner – sounding as if he wanted some friendly chatter and almost pleading with her but Kim was hard and determined and terse – her answers short and sharp.

Doug had phoned, fortunately just as they'd finished dinner – sounding more than a little peeved. It seemed that he'd now discovered how Kim had removed her money and dealt with the paperwork and he was exceptionally annoyed but Kim was cool and far from repentant. He'd made the decision to leave and if she hadn't been alert he might have left her almost penniless – so he knew where he could stuff his words.

"You haven't been very fair to me," he said, "We ought to discuss things."

Kim laughed loudly before she replied, rolling her eyes at her son as he listened.

"I – I haven't been fair?" she answered, "So what you did was fair to me was it?"

"I was going to leave you something," he countered, his voice wheedling, "You wouldn't have been entirely short of cash."

"Since at least half of the money came from me and my efforts and a fair bit more from my family it's you who ought to be short of cash," she said, "So you know exactly what you can do, don't you."

She managed to ask where he was and it appeared that he was at least half way towards his new girlfriend's home, spending the night in a small hotel on the outskirts of Newcastle, not far from Sydney – words that made Kim feel even more relaxed.

"Can't we talk it over?" he asked but Kim only laughed again as she heard the lack of sincerity in his voice.

He was only concerned that he was no longer as financially well-off as he thought he'd been...

"No way. You made your bed, now go and lie in it," she said firmly and with virtually no feelings of remorse, "No, actually, go fuck yourself!"

He was well and truly out of their lives and now Kim told him just that – to communicate only through the solicitors or other legal channels, then with an abrupt goodbye she rang off.

"He's gone," she said as she turned to her son who stood anxiously, "We're on our own, kid!"

And on those words she almost leapt into his arms, joyously free and just as joyously in love with her new man, her son.

They embraced warmly, squashed cosily together as they waltzed slowly across the floor, kissing and cuddling happily.

She felt the rising excitement in her son as his penis began to rub against her but she pushed it from her mind. There would be plenty of time for sex now – they could sleep together every night and make love all the time.

'I could even come off the pill,' she thought to herself as she let her hips rub her pussy against his rising erection, 'I wonder?'

That night they fucked for hours, Chad's insatiable penis recovering quickly after each orgasm and Kim's happy pussy lovingly accepting his rod and his spunk inside her until finally they fell asleep together almost as the day was dawning.

Their new life had begun and although there were many things to do and umpteen things still to sort out, they'd manage together, encapsulated as they were in their deep love. They both had projects underway that would serve to support them even though the home was quite substantial for just the two of them but things were going to be fine now...

The first morning of their new life started late but with no other immediate demands they relaxed and let the world revolve without them but eventually they just had to resurface. There was always something that needed doing, if only basic things such as mowing the grass, removing weeds, cleaning paths and other domestic routines.

Their property may once have been a farm so they had no livestock now but they still had several outhouses and they'd been put to good use. One such outbuilding had been turned into an office, otherwise known as "mum's quiet place" wherein she could think in peace. Kim had been working on a book; she'd had a novel in her mind and eventually, after a year or so she'd completed it and had sent proofs off to publishers.

Doug had inevitably scoffed at her efforts, considering them to be no more than the ramblings of a woman but even he'd had to eat his words when a publisher had written to accept her story. The deal was yet to finalised but she'd kept the subject of promised royalty payments very quiet though... She was also now working on several more stories so she had plenty to do.
Chad in the meanwhile had also been creative. He had a remarkably artistic flair and his parents had provided him with all the necessities to set himself up as a pottery maker, working on ornamental jugs and vases and other shapes in another of their converted outhouses. There was another potter not many miles away who had found an excellent and substantial source of local clay and Chad had gathered his own supplies; worked the clay to a high quality and had been busy in his spare time producing his wares. He was now building a stock to send to an exhibition down on the Coast and already at an earlier exhibition a fair number of his works had been sold – for far more than Chad had expected. His nest egg was growing quickly now that his reputation preceded him so between them and with a fair wind, they could soon become entirely independent.

But into the meld was soon to come their visitors – another venture that could help boost their finances. There was now less than a week to go before Tammy and Steve would arrive and the guest bedrooms needed spring-cleaning and polishing – so things were about to get busy.

The potential disruption to their relaxed lifestyle didn't stop their love-life though. They still slept in the same bed and still fucked every single night – and they were still discovering each other's delights and dislikes. Sex let them love each other and bond together in a way that few other mothers and sons could, as well as giving them good appetites, keeping them healthy and sending them to sleep contentedly. Life was good, very good, especially with Doug now no more than just a memory.

And then the day of their arrival came around and by mid-morning it was time to head up to Brisbane to meet their visitors at the airport.

They were both excited and animated that morning – the fun of having another two people staying with them both scary and thrilling and the drive to Brisbane was filled with chatter as they debated the merits of their venture but there was no turning back now.

And then they were in the reception area, holding up a board with 'Tammy and Steve' on it; then meeting the couple, sharing hugs, handshakes, words and smiles. The two boys gathered their luggage and they trouped out to the Toyota, the Brits groaning under the hot sun and from their long journey.

The Toyota which Kim had insisted on retaining had air conditioning and Tammy and Steve revelled in the cool air surrounding them as they drove south while Chad did his best to provide a running commentary as Kim drove and it was only as they left the city itself that she told Tammy and Steve of their altered circumstances.

"Sorry I didn't tell you before," she said, "Just didn't seem necessary and it wasn't going to make any difference to your stay."

Kim certainly showed no signs of trauma or panic at having lost her husband and instead looked and sounded entirely relaxed about it, her demeanour helped by Chad taking hold of her hand and smiling at her. She glanced at him, seeing his cheeks reddened and his trousers stretched. She ignored the latter but wondered at his embarrassment.

'Guess he's just not used to showing that he cares in public,' she thought, 'He'd better make sure that his cock doesn't give him away though.'

They arrived back after an otherwise uneventful journey and Chad and Kim showed off their home to their guests, the only fly in the ointment being that a loose bit of guttering had allowed some rainwater to seep into one of the guest bedrooms. Fortunately the main bedroom was unaffected and even more fortunately it already contained two double beds in the large L-shaped room. Kim apologised profusely but Tammy wasn't especially fazed and instead seemed to make light of the problem.

She looked at Stevie to see how he'd taken the news but he looked entirely content and actually had a look of amusement on his face.

"What's up Stevie," she asked, "You'll be ok, won't you?"

"Yeah mum, definitely!" he said enthusiastically, "Be fun to see you first thing in the morning, all crumpled and dozy and half awake."

Kim and Chad chuckled along with them as the friendly banter flowed.

"What about you then?" Tammy replied, light-heartedly, "You and your morning wood, eh!"

"Muuum, you're not supposed to know about that!" he said, reddening considerably but instead of answering his mother merely hugged him then pushed him away again.

"Every boy's like that first thing in the morning," Kim said as she put her hand on Steve's arm, "Your mum's just teasing you."

She hugged him too, then looked at Tammy.

"Ooh, he's nice and firm," she said, "Lots of good muscles – I like that."

The muscle in question had indeed felt quite firm as it pushed quite solidly against her pussy but Kim did her best to pretend that it wasn't that Steve was erect, it was just that he was well endowed but even so, she did allow wicked thoughts to wander through her mind...

Steve had turned quickly away from them afterwards but then Chad changed the subject anyway by calling their guests to see the rest of the house and they trouped off but not before Tammy and Kim had exchanged glances and they seemed to immediately understand how the other felt.

Two women on their own, two strong young men and no-one around to interrupt them...

Even at the airport Tammy had taken in Chad's physique and had already spotted his generously bulging groin, her eyes immediately checking out her own son to see how they compared and now she felt frissons of arousal playing inside her as she imagined Chad on top of her with what appeared to be a substantial penis at the ready. She shook her head to clear the images because right now the tour of the house was uppermost in her mind.

But then her wicked thoughts all flooded back as they looked in on Kim's bedroom – because the duvet (the doona, to the Australian couple) was pushed back...on both sides of the bed!

Suddenly however Kim pushed past her and attacked the bed, shaking the duvet energetically, plumping up the pillows and straightening everything quickly.

"Damn, forgot to make it before we left this morning," she said, "I do so hate an untidy room. Did you do your bed Chad?"

"Yeah," he grunted, his cheeks reddened once again, "Yeah, I did."

And then she was all calm again as she led the party back downstairs, chattering freely as she guided the guests, eventually leading them outside to settle near the pool.

"Fancy a nice cool drink?" she asked and soon she'd provided everyone with tall glasses of a deliciously fruity concoction that looked perfect.

"There's a good load of vodka in that," said Kim as Tammy sipped her drink, "Thought you might need a bit of a boost after that journey. Should set you up for the day too."

They chatted for a while and had refills too before Kim disappeared to get their dinner ready; then they dined and had some wine and then relaxed again before finally bedtime neared. It had been a relaxed afternoon and evening as the four of them renewed their internet-built acquaintance and as Kim and Chad let their guests unwind after their trip.

Then finally Kim guided her guests back to their annex and left them to settle for the night, returning to her son who was now clearing up what little mess they'd made.

"Thank you darling," said Kim, "You've been so good – just loved the way you made them feel comfy; the way you didn't hog the limelight or anything."

She put the empty glasses down beside the kitchen sink and turned to her son.

"Fancy forgetting the bed though," she sighed, "I wonder what they thought?"

"Don't suppose they even noticed," said Chad, "They didn't mention it and anyway they're great – especially Tammy – she's got some fantastic tits!"

"Trust you to notice that!" Kim replied, slapping Chad's ass as he turned, "So what's wrong with mine?"

She shook her generous breasts, then cupped them over her t-shirt to hold them out to him.

"Nothing – nothing at all," said Chad as he put down the tray he'd been holding, "Can I – can we – tonight?"

His hands found her breasts and held them over her own hands, his fingers slipping between hers to tweak her nipples. Her thin bra did little to impede his touch or the way his fingers sent lustful shivers through her breasts.

"Please mum, can we?" he asked again.

Kim was already aroused; the sight and feel of Steve's firm body having caused her to compare him with her son and she'd been feeling quite eager for a good romp all afternoon to be honest.

Almost inevitably the comparison she'd been making was centred on their bulges and right now Chad's bulge was substantial as his quickly ready cock demonstrated it's dimensions.

She shook her head in wonderment – along with some lip licking ideas – as the thought of having two such energetic cocks so close. Assuming that Chad didn't object, she might just have to do a bit of exploring with Steve, if he was willing...

But tonight it was to be Chad who would fill her and as she pushed his hands away gently, she leaned forward and kissed him.

"Of course we can darling," she said softly and seductively, "Let's just make sure everything's shut down and safe and then I'm all yours!"

First of all though she discarded her top, her bra, shorts and knickers, brushed her teeth and had a pee, then donned her short gown and some diaphanous panties.

"Won't be long," she said as she flipped up her gown to show her ass off to her son, "Just going to check the house."

She busied herself around the house, turning off lights, making sure the doors were locked and tidying everything and she was about to knock on their visitor's door to ask if there was anything they needed when she heard voices and she froze, her hand just inches from their door.

"Oh Steve!" a woman's voice gasped, "I want you. Let me..."

There was a moment or two of relative silence and then the woman's voice came again.

"Oh gosh! Oh Steve, you feel so big," she hissed.

"Mum, mum, we're not supposed to...!" a young man hissed back, "But, oh wow!"

"So what – I want you – I'm so horny!" the woman replied, "Please Stevie, let me!"

There were the small sounds of clothing being shed and Kim stepped away from the door, blushing as she listened to the sounds of their illicit activities, then unable to stop listening she stepped closer again, listening with both ears fully attuned.

"Knickers..." came the woman's voice, "Get them off me – quick!"

"Can I?" a male voice answered, a voice tight with emotion.

"Yes, yes please darling, I'm so ready for you," the woman entreated him urgently, "Come to me – come here lover boy."

There was silence for a few moments and Kim could imagine Steve climbing onto the bed. Her hand, once pressed over her pounding heart now slid down to her pussy, parting the folds of her gown and the already slippery folds of her lips. In imitation of what she could hear she poised her quivering fingers over her pulsating hole, her breathing entirely stopped.

"Do it!" said Tammy, "Don't keep me waiting!"

There was another brief silence and then Tammy's voice again.

"Uhhh! Oh Stevie, you're in me!" she said, "That's wonderful!"

"Oooh fuck mum," Steve answered, "It's incredible! You're so smooth; I just slid right in – it was wonderful."

Outside the door Kim plunged two fingers deep into her already juicy hole and she almost cried out with the sudden pleasure. Swiftly she stabbed her fingers in and out, her thumb sliding over her clit at the same time and in moments she was on the brink of an orgasm – but not out here!

For a moment or two she didn't know what to do – should she charge in and accost them, accuse them – or what. And then suddenly the realisation broke – she was doing exactly the same with her own son so who was she to object?

She felt her pussy becoming even wetter and more urgent and quickly wrenching her fingers from her hole she clamped her hand over her groin, the pressure of her altered touch only making things worse and wetter.

There was only one thing to do now.

"Oh Chad," she breathed as she turned and almost scampered away, "I need you – please, please fuck me!"

By the time she'd reached the other end of the house and her bedroom her gown was already off and her knickers were off one leg and held up only by her hand and hardly had she entered her room and shut the door behind her than she was naked. Her knickers were soaked and the scent of her hot pussy enveloped her immediately, serving only to arouse her further. Her breathing was quick and quivering and ignoring her discarded gown she threw herself on her bed, her hand immediately at her groin, her fingers playing inside herself.

The bathroom door opened and Chad appeared, clad in just his boxers and with a foamy mouth and a toothbrush in his hand.

"Mum?" he queried, "You ok?"

"Yes, yes, darling, fine," she gasped, her hand still busy, "I just need you – hurry up please!"

"Wow!" Chad mumbled, his mouth still full of foam, "Hang on!"

He spun on his heels and strode to the basin where he quickly rinsed his mouth, then with a quick flick of the towel over his face he headed back towards his needy mother, discarding his boxers as he moved. His cock had responded immediately to the sight of her arousal and now led the way, swaying and jerking as he hurried to her side.

Quickly he settled on the bed and guided by her beckoning hand he clambered between her legs.

"Put it in me, quick!" she gasped, "I need you!"

Her hand found his cock and pulled him downwards so urgently that Chad almost slipped and fell onto her but he managed to brace himself and now poised there just inches above her hot urgent body.

"Oh Chad, for fuck's sake just get it in me," she gasped again, "Get it in deep and I'll come!"

She was so wet that despite his sturdy size his cock slipped straight into her. Their flesh stuck together for a moment as his thick helmet opened her vagina wide and then they were united, Kim's hips working hard immediately as she stimulated herself on his hard penis.

"What's up mum?" asked Chad, "What's got you so worked up?"

"I heard them," she said, her voice all gasps around her quickly rising orgasm, "They're at it too!"

"What, like us?" asked Chad and Kim nodded.

"Yes, oh God, they were playing and she wanted him because she was so horny," she said, her words tumbling over themselves, "Just like me!"

Chad felt his cock seem to grow in strength as her words erupted.

"Seriously?" he asked incredulously.

"Yes, yes, she said she wanted him and I heard them doing it!" Kim gasped, "And it's made me so horny – and I'm going to – I'm going to – ahhhh, I'm coming, I'm coming!"

Her vagina convulsed around his buried shaft, her actions out of control as she climaxed suddenly and wildly. Her hole seemed to be like a boa constrictor as it tried to crush his cock tightly and Chad could hardly move, such was her grip but he understood that this was her frantic and urgent orgasm, not his.

He held his cock firmly inside her, pushed in to the limit to stretch her and to maximise her pleasure until finally Kim began to relax and unwind. Then suddenly she was limp, completely washed out by the frantic emotions of her climax and now Chad began to move his cock slowly in and out, noticing the increased degree of lubrication now.

Kim opened her eyes and smiled up at her son who smiled back happily.

"So they're doing it too, are they?" asked Chad, feeling his penis swell as the exciting thought pervaded his mind, "Are you sure, mum?"

The words she'd heard had been so profound that Kim could remember every nuance and now she repeated them to Chad, feeling his excitement stirring his cock as she spoke.

"So unless I'm entirely wrong they're probably fucking right this minute," she said, "Just like we're doing!"

The deliciously naughty idea of Tammy opening herself to her son was making Chad feel more horny than he'd ever been before and his one aim now was to have his own orgasm, his mother's most urgent needs having been assuaged. It was now his turn and he brought one hand to his mother's breast and twisted one nipple firmly.

She gasped as the spasm of pain and pleasure shot straight to her hole, tightening it around her son's cock immediately and equally quickly she felt her son respond with some deeper and more forceful thrusts.

"Oooh darling, you feel so big tonight," she breathed, "That idea turns you on, doesn't it?"

"Bloody right it does," he answered, his thrusts steady and long, "It's great that we're not alone; that other people think the way we do."

He paused as he continued to slide his penis through her gradually tightening vagina.

"I wonder if we can share, you know, perhaps have a foursome?" he asked.

The way his mother's hole tightened suddenly, almost preventing his penis from moving as he spoke told him how she felt about that and her smiling face seemed to confirm her feelings.

"Could be fun, couldn't it," she admitted, "I wouldn't mind seeing if Steve's as well built as you are!"

Despite the thought that he might have to share his mother's pussy it was an exciting moment and one that suddenly caused his body to spasm.

"Ahhh mum, you're gonna make me..." he spluttered as he felt the rising tension of an orgasm, "Oh fuck – I'm not going to last long."

Frantic suddenly with the need to release his orgasm Chad began pounding his mother's hole with an energy that seemed to explode from within him.

"Ohhh Chad darling, you're so strong – you're fantastic – you're hard, so hard – oh Chad, I'm coming again!" she cried as her body convulsed wildly, "Do it – fuck me – fill me!"

Nothing could stop their orgasms now; even if the house burnt down around them they'd finish first, both of them completely absorbed in their ecstasy and while Chad was slamming his cock into his mother, she was lifting herself to meet his thrusts, their efforts making the bed rock and bounce on the floorboards. For a moment he had visions of them vibrating their way out onto the landing before another spasm locked his mind onto the matter at hand.

With loud grunts Chad began emptying his load deliciously, each eruption driven by a tightening of his ass and with each eruption Kim also shook and jerked, her legs and her cunt opening wider as if to allow Chad to enter her completely.

His penis seemed to penetrate right into his mother's heart or at least into her very womb, such was the degree to which she opened up to him but despite her openness she still seemed to keep a tight grip on his spurting cock until both he and she had finished and then their ardour died down quickly as exhaustion took it's powerful if temporary toll on hold on them.

They rolled sideways until the bed let Chad relax upon it's soft covers but Kim was only slowly descending from her peak. She lifted her leg over Chad's thigh and used it to work in unison with her hips and vagina to suck out the last of his spunk while Chad gently stroked his mother's back and flank as he recovered his breath. Then they kissed, delicate, loving, warm kisses that grew and grew in intensity until Chad felt his penis growing once again, stiffening and enlarging once more.

"Oh darling, really?" asked Kim, her hips and pussy working more energetically now, "Can you do it again?"

"I'll try," said Chad as he began to work his cock in and out once more, "Won't be so rough on you this time though."

"I didn't mind – it was good," said Kim as her whole pelvic area convulsed suddenly, "Ohhh darling – yesss, do it!"

And they were off again, Kim's drenched pussy spreading second-hand cum everywhere as Chad's strong penis overfilled her hole and this time, although their lovemaking was slower and more gentle it was far more seductive and erotic as they learned to love each other's body and mind. Still his cock penetrated deeply and still her vagina clutched at him but now, side by side, their hands came into play, stroking, caressing and massaging their bodies like stringed musical instruments. Each touch now felt even more delicious and when Chad discovered the back of Kim's sensitive neck her frantic shivers seemed to make his cock feel even bigger to both of them.
They started kissing again and now already very excited, their kissing turned into wet, sloppy and wild oral sex. And now, entirely comfortable with each other they made love completely, each sucking of their lips being like the kisses of her pussy on his cock, each thrust of his tongue being like the thrust of his penis. Each movement was now erotic and stimulating until their love-making began to turn into real fucking once again, their bodies twisting and turning urgently together, their loving limbs now as inexorably intertwined as tropical vines.

"Oh fuck – gonna come again," gasped Chad as Kim's body thrilled him once more, "Getting' close now mum."

"Yes darling, do it – I'm ready," she husked, her whole body tightening up, "Just don't stop now!"

"Can't, can't stop," he answered, his penis now thumping powerfully into his mother's wet and willing hole, "Oh fuck, here it comes!"

His hips were now almost vibrating, so fast were his thrusts while his lungs worked almost as hard as they sucked more oxygen into his laboured body and all the time Kim just tried to hold still as he worked on her pussy, as she let her own system build to it's climax.

"Ah, ah, ah," gasped Chad as he pistoned his cock in and out of her overheated hole, "Yess, yesss, I'm coming mum, I'm coming!"

With a final mad flurry of thrusts and grunts from Chad and groans from Kim, they felt the sudden tightness of everything as emotions and feelings and sensations suddenly peaked.

"Uuuhhhh, uhhhhhhh!" grunted Chad as his cock began to fill her once again.

"Yessss," cried Kim as she felt the heat of his sperm inside her.

He felt the wads of cum sliding quickly up his penis and the sensation as they exited and pumped from his tip. He felt his buttocks as tight as steel as his penis spurted again and again until he was empty and she was full and then he slumped – everything except his cock now flaccid and limp.

"Oh fuck," he gasped between urgently needed breaths, "You were so good mum."

"Oh my God, so were you," Kim managed to reply, "Oh, I'm not used to all this – I'm knackered!"

Slowly and gently they parted, Chad's cock still retaining much of it's size as it slid from her reddened lips, lips that closed easily but not before a big blob of white cum oozed out onto the bed.

In the hot sweaty afterglow of their second fuck tonight they lay there, feeling their bodies return to normal, feeling the sweat cooling on their skin and on the bed where they lay, feeling the pleasure of being in love and of having the comfort of their combined love.

And as their minds returned to normal Kim began to realise that she hadn't even thought of her husband – he was already a thing of the past. In her mind she could feel that her son would stay by her side, would support her and would be with her and part of her life for a long time to come now.

She found the energy to stroke his arm lovingly, feeling the comfort of his muscular body and she let herself smile happily.

Chad too was in love. He'd found a woman who loved him dearly and who enjoyed his sexual ardour and that was enough in itself. But he also recognised that without him his mother would be on her own and might even find another man – and he couldn't let that happen!

No way was he going to lose her now – although the sudden thought of another couple in their same situation doing the same kind of thing got him thinking.

"Mum, ummm," he said, "You know you said that Tammy and Steve were doing it too...?"

He waited until Kim nodded.

"What are we going to do about it?" he asked.

"With a bit of luck you're tired enough to go to sleep now," she answered sensibly, "So nothing tonight – but tomorrow perhaps we can see if they'll play with us by the pool, eh."

"Yeah, great!" said Chad, "Assuming that is that they agree to join us – they might not."

Kim smiled again, a tired smile though.

"We'll see," she said, "But that's for tomorrow, my darling, let's get some sleep first."

Kim couldn't even raise enough energy to go and shower and anyway, she loved the feeling of her pussy being filled to the brim with her son's seed – she could sleep contented now.

She stretched forward and kissed her son before rolling over. It was so warm that she didn't need to be covered – all she needed was sleep and Chad felt much the same now. His head slumped onto the pillow and moments later his body joined his mum's in sleep.

But downstairs, the visitors were still awake.

After their own wild and energetic fucking Tammy and Steve had found themselves awake and unable to sleep. The strange surroundings, the difference to their time clock and the climate, the incestual happenings and the emotional excitement kept them awake and talking quietly. The warmer climate especially affected them and their need for cooling liquid soon outstripped the stock in the annex. Soon they'd emptied the fridge (it had only contained a few cans and a bottle of wine) and Tammy now headed towards the main kitchen for something else to drink. It didn't take her long to find another chilled bottle of wine and some icy cans – then she paused and put the drinks down quietly on the worktop, having heard some noises.

Above her, somewhere down at the far end of the house something was thumping, something heavy and rhythmical and silently she crept towards the stairs, listening intently, her brow furrowed.

She paused to listen again but the sounds continued, her curiosity leading her tip-toed steps up the stairs until she was nearer. The sounds were clearer now and suddenly, as the sounds reached a crescendo, cries of pleasure rang out too and there was only one thing that could be.

Quickly she spun around, scampered down the stairs and almost sprinted back to the kitchen where she gathered the drinks and hurried back to the annex where she found Steve alert and watching for her return.

"They're doing it! I told you they were!" she said, her voice tremulous, "They're like us – they're in bed together – they're fucking!"

In an instant Steve had thrown back the bed cover and leapt out of bed, his sudden erection on show to his mother.

"I want to hear them," he said as his hand closed around his cock, "Whereabouts are they?"

"No, no, don't – they might catch you, anyway they've probably finished by now," said Tammy, beckoning her son to her side, "And anyway, I know what I heard; I'm not mistaken."

The bit of eavesdropping she'd done had stirred her once again and although they'd made love several times already, the incredible excitement of her discovery, the erotic thrill of 'doing it' for the first time with her son and the whole ambience of the situation had turned her into a raving nymphomaniac!

She sat on the edge of the bed, her legs quivering with lust and excitement while Steve moved around the bed and stood before her, naked and aroused, his hand around his erection.

"You want more?" asked Steve, urgently expecting her to say 'yes' but instead of talking Tammy reached up, pushed her son's hand off his cock and grasped it instead, pulling him towards her until she could guide his cock straight into her mouth.

"Ahhhh mummmm!" gasped Steve as his mother's mouth tightened around his penis, "Jeeez, that's wicked!"

His penis thrust at her, driving the length against the back of her mouth and making her back off so she could cough.

"No, no, not that," she said, "I'm not used to having it in my throat – let me just suck you."

She leaned forward again and engulfed his penis again, tightening her lips so that his knob had to be squeezed into the opening. Then, with a rubbery plop, his penis was captured, his knob now held tightly by her lips while her tongue swirled around his smooth skin.

"Ohhhh yesss," he hissed as his hips swayed gently back and forwards, "God, that's incredible!"

Tammy was loving the feel of his solid penis now, delighting in the taste and texture, thrilling from the sheer size of it. Her mouth felt full of cock even though she still had her fingers around the part of the shaft that wasn't in her mouth but that was sufficient of his length for now. Any more and she'd choke again but as it was she could get her tongue around the end of his cock or allow it to push into her cheek. She could jerk off his penis too and with her hand she could also control how deeply he went – and it was good, so damn good.

Quietness reigned, only the sounds of their breathing and a slight slurping broke the silence until finally Steve knew that he was liable to lose it if his mother carried on.

His quivering hands settled on his mother's head, to try to hold her still, to delay his climax but she forced her mouth up and down his length, her hand working hard on his shaft.

"Careful mum, gonna come if you do that," he said, "Stop it – I want to put my cock...ahhh, ahhh!"

She'd intensified her actions, her hand working faster now and her tongue finding all the most sensitive places on his cock and now his orgasm was out of control.

"Oooohhh mum – can't stop," he groaned, "Here it comes!"

"Mmmmm, mmmmm," Tammy hummed, her voice seeming to make his whole cock vibrate and shudder.

Steve's hips now tried to thrust his whole cock into Tammy's mouth as his orgasm hit him and with one last heave of his hips he began spurting his hot cum into her mouth.

"Oooh fuck!" he grunted as each jerk of his cock sent another wave of cum into his mother's oral cavity, "Ohhh fuck!"

Tammy may have been out of practice at deep-throating a cock but she was quite adept at sucking one off and was able to let her son pump his load of sperm into her mouth without even coming up for air and then, still with his emptied cock in her mouth she looked up at Steve and winked.

Then she gave him one final suck and let his penis slide from between her lips, bringing with it a creamy dribble of cum that slowly oozed down her chin.

She gathered the errant spunk with her finger and popped it back into her mouth, then opened her mouth wide and to Steve it looked as if it was full to the brim with strands and pools of cum.

She closed her mouth and swallowed, then opened her now empty mouth – then suddenly leaned forward, grabbed Steve's cock and sucked it into her mouth once again, before almost contemptuously spitting it out.

"Done – all done," she said contentedly, "Now, where's that drink?"

She handed Steve a can and then filled her glass with cool wine and emptied half of it in one go before speaking again.

"Tasty," she said as she looked at her shell-shocked son, "Yes, both – your cum and the wine. I think I'll need some more of that!"

Steve, who by now had almost emptied his can, was so shocked that he could hardly think.

"I can't believe all this," he said, "All this sex and you and me and...just wow!"

He sat on the side of the bed beside his mother who turned and kissed him. He tasted the wine and his spunk on her lips, the mingled erotic tastes sending a pulse of energy to his cock. He felt it growing in response but also realised that it was the middle of the night – and much as he'd enjoy another bout of fucking with his mother, he also needed some sleep.

He remembered now that his mother intended to broach the matter of incest with their hosts tomorrow – and if that didn't cause a disaster then he might well be needing to replenish his batteries. But was there still time for another quick fuck before then anyway?

His hand slipped onto Tammy's thigh and slid down the soft, tender, inside skin until his fingers brushed against her soft downy fur but she gently pushed his hand away.

"Leave it darling," she said softly, "You'll get plenty tomorrow, I promise!"

"Yeah but you sucked me and I didn't do anything for you," he said, half hoping to be allowed to fuck his mother again, but she pushed him more firmly.

Then she put down her now empty glass, twisted her legs around and slid into bed before patting the pillow.

"Come on Stevie," she said sleepily, "Just come and keep me company."

She was still feeling incredibly horny but knew that her need for sleep was winning and that they'd be able to do it all again and again. Then her son joined her and their hands found each other but their touch was soft and gentle and lethargic and before long they fell asleep – to dream of the wonderful world of incest that they'd found.
Gold Coast Pleasures Ch. 06
The couples become more confident and come together.
Both couples had had a wild and energetic night and their secret sex lives had been discovered – by Kim as she checked her visitors and by Tammy as she'd searched for more chilled drinking water. Neither couple knew that the others were aware of their incestual activities but that was all to change today.

0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0

All four of them were quite late in rising, not that there was any particular rush anyway but at least they'd all managed to find enough sleep to recover from the emotions and actions of the previous night.

It was Kim who had stirred first as Tammy found when she went to search for some morning coffee and perhaps some breakfast. She'd dressed as seemed sensible for the warmth, in a bikini top but with her shorts over her bikini bottoms and although she could have made some coffee in her annex she decided to venture out into the main house and there she found Kim in the kitchen.

"Hiya," said Kim, her cheerfulness bubbling happily in much the same way as the kettle was now doing, "How you doing? Wasn't too hot for you last night was it? Was the bed comfy enough?"

Kim turned and got on with making the morning coffee.

"And how did you get on with sharing a bed with Steve?" she asked over her shoulder, an innocent enough question that sent shivers of excitement through Tammy's entire body as she pondered upon how to answer.

"Different," she admitted as she yawned and shook herself awake, "We managed though."

"Did you sleep alright?" added Kim, still making small talk, "Did you catch up on your jet lag?"

"Sort of; we're catching up," said Tammy, "Think I'm still a few hours behind though."

Tammy almost wanted to explain that they'd been awake for a fair bit of the night but instead she gave the answer that sounded most appropriate.

"Actually we slept like logs," she said, unwilling to speak of the nocturnal activity, "The bed was so comfy – the heat was a bit heavy though."

"Not a lot I can do about the weather," said Kim sympathetically, "You'll soon get used to it though. Did you want some coffee?"

She was full of questions as she spoke and stirred her own coffee and at a nod and one raised finger from Tammy and she poured another mugful, added one spoon of sugar and some milk and began stirring the coffee.

Kim pushed the mug across the worktop to Tammy.

"There you go," she said, "I gonna take mine out by the pool – you coming?"

Tammy thanked her and picking up her mug she followed Kim outside where it was already quite warm and sunny and she felt thankful that Kim too was dressed as she was – her attire was obviously perfectly appropriate.

"Going to be another nice day again," said Kim as she settled onto one of the loungers, "So – how did you like your first day here?"

"Brilliant," said Tammy smiling self-consciously as she made herself comfy too, "Can't believe I'm here."

Her smile turned into a small grimace as she sat down; her nether regions feeling a little tender from the unexpected pounding last night.

"What's up, you're not sore down there, are you?" asked Kim innocently, having noticed her discomfort, "Probably comes from that long flight and then the heat down here."

Tammy knew otherwise but nodded her agreement.

"Yes, I am a bit," she admitted, "Guess you're right."

"Anything I can do for you?" asked Kim, "Do you want some cream on it or anything?"

The word 'cream' send a wicked shudder through Tammy's body, a shudder that culminated in another spasm inside her pussy and her hand automatically covered her mound. She gasped quietly as her fingers pressed against her tender flesh but discrete and quiet as she may have been, Kim saw her response and suddenly knew the real reason.

She considered her options as she sipped her coffee. Should she shut up and ignore the elephant between them or should she just go for it and tell Tammy that she was aware of Tammy's nocturnal activity? She realised that she'd have to admit her own incestual story but as she knew of Tammy and Steve's activities there was no way that Tammy could be shocked or could justifiably complain.

She took a deep breath.

"Tammy," said Kim, feeling her face redden as the momentous moment arrived, "I think we ought to get something off our chests."

Tammy wasn't sure what Kim was going to talk about and she found herself glancing down at her cleavage as the word 'chests' was spoken.

Both women were showing considerable amounts of exposed flesh above their thin cool tops so it could be that Kim was about to discuss their generous breasts or perhaps lecture her on exposure to the powerful sun or something but Tammy wasn't sure so she just nodded her acceptance and then sat there and waited as Kim took a deep breath.

"It's like this," she said, "Last night after you'd gone to the annex I went and checked the house – and I heard you!"

She paused, unsure of how to go on.....then took the bull by the horns.

"I couldn't help it, I was going to ask you if you needed anything and then, and then I heard you ask Steve...."

Kim was starting to glow and pant with emotion as she spoke.

"....and I heard you asking him to put it in and I heard Steve saying how he slid right in," she continued quickly now, "And, oh shit, I couldn't help listening."

Tammy was silent as Kim related her tale but even though she felt the heat rising inside her, she also felt very turned on. She felt panic-stricken and her insides full of butterflies but she also felt her vagina seemingly moving, tightening, gripping an imaginary penis.

"Oh Kim, I'm so embarrassed," she said eventually, "It wasn't supposed to happen. I thought we were quiet; I thought we were alone."

"You, quiet?" said Kim, "No way! You were certainly enjoying yourself!"

She laughed softly, feeling her own thrilling emotions as the memory of last night surfaced again.

"Blame me," said Kim, soothingly, "If I hadn't have come to check that you were ok then I'd never have known."

"Yeah but...." spluttered Tammy, still full of fright, "We didn't mean to and I shouldn't have let him and...."

"Relax, said Kim, still soothingly, "I'm not annoyed or anything – I'll tell you why in a moment."

She reached out and smoothed Tammy's arm gently.

"Come on though, tell me your story, I'm fascinated," she said, "Please don't be scared – I want to hear about it; you were obviously having a wonderful time!"

"Don't say anything more – we just couldn't help it," Tammy said eventually, feeling all choked up as she imagined her holiday coming to an abrupt end.

She just knew that they'd be kicked out and sent home....and that was the very least that might happen.

Kim soothed her once again and Tammy, now needing to unburden her mind and knowing that the bubble had burst began talking once more.

"It all started by accident," she said, her eyes blurred, "We weren't going to and I told him not to even try but we got all worked up and, and....it just happened. It won't happen again, I promise."

Tammy's words tumbled from her, her whole body and mind shivering with a combination of fright, panic and even delight as she confessed her guilt and she was about to try to make up covering some story when she realised that Kim was smiling hugely.

"Hush," Kim said soothingly and leant forward to rest her hand calmingly on Tammy's knee, "Let me tell you something...."

Tammy froze, her voice and her breathing stopped as she wondered what was to come.

"So do you know what happened next, after I'd heard you?" Kim asked and Tammy shook her head from side to side.

"You made me so excited and horny that I just had to go and let Chad fuck me!" Kim said, delighting in opening up at last.

"What?" gasped Tammy, "So you do it too! And I was right – I did hear you as well?"

"You what?" gasped Kim, "Shit – I knew we were louder than you'd been, but I didn't know you could hear us."

"I didn't mean to hear you – I came out to get some more water," she said, "And your bed was banging around, wasn't it?"

"That's not all that was banging around!" said Kim, laughing and suddenly relieved, "That boy of mine can be awfully strong."

"You were moaning too," said Tammy, words coming more easily now, "And the noise wasn't because you were moving the furniture around! You certainly sounded as if you were enjoying it."

The ice had been broken into tiny shards and was melting rapidly now and together they began exchanging their experiences; each woman extolling the virtues and prowess of their son; each woman remembering how good the sex had been.

"It was our first time," said Tammy, "I mean, I'd always fancied his body – you know, in an envious kind of way like thinking how good it would be to have a toy boy for a lover."

She paused as she remembered her lust and Steve's eager penis.

"Steve's always been my little man but I never thought that we'd get together like that though," she said, then she brightly added, "But I'm so glad we did!"

"Don't blame you," answered Kim, laughing, "I've always loved a good fuck and when my husband lost interest I started looking at Chad differently, so I know how you must have felt."

"So when did you two start?" asked Tammy, "You said your husband's only been gone for a couple of weeks."

"Yeah, but he'd been kind of off for much longer than that," she answered ruefully, "It was on Chad's nineteenth birthday that it all started really; almost a year ago – I remember he got all excited and I umm, kind of relaxed him!"

She blushed as she remembered how he'd stiffened as they'd danced, how she'd jerked him off afterwards, how he'd shot everywhere, how he'd tasted and how eager he'd been for more.

"We played around a few more times after that and then once Doug left we just couldn't stop!" she continued, unable to contain herself any longer, "I needed a man beside me and got one inside me instead!"

"Lovely, isn't it," breathed Tammy as she remembered the way she'd climaxed so powerfully on her son's cock, "I'd almost forgotten how good it could feel!"

The pair grinned wickedly at each other as the memories flooded their minds and both ladies felt their excitement and desire causing their vaginas to squirm. Unable to hide their arousal they both unconsciously cupped and squeezed their pussies while their faces split and glowed with naughty thoughts.

"So, are we going to continue having sex with our sons?" asked Tammy, feeling much bolder now, "You don't mind?"

"Why should I mind," answered Kim with a huge smile, "I'll only object if we're kept apart."

"Wow, this is absolutely incredible, I can't believe it. Oh Kim, this is going to be such a fantastic holiday," said Tammy, her eyes sparkling, "I'm not sure how much surfing we'll end up doing but I know Steve's going to be doing an awful lot of riding!"

Kim laughed happily as she understood the innuendo, then, feeling that she should leave the subject of incest for now she chose to be more serious as she gave Tammy a brief plan of intended vacational activities. They'd covered such things when they'd planned the visit but now Kim was able to add more detail to the outings and entertainment on offer.

"So quite apart from the surfing, there's plenty of other stuff to do," she said in conclusion, "But we'll leave everything fluid – you know, if there's time we'll do it – if not then we'll just enjoy ourselves, ok?"

"We're certainly going to enjoy ourselves," mused Tammy as she imagined herself impaled on Steve's lovely cock, "I'm going to need another break afterwards to get over this one I think."

They sat quietly as they finished their coffees now, until Kim had another thought.

"Oh, something else passed my mind," she said hesitantly, "Are we going to keep our sex lives separate; I mean, Chad and I know what you're doing and you both know what we're up to, so what happens if anyone gets horny during the day? Do we just sort of get on with it – out in the open?"

Her eyes strayed over Tammy's deep cleavage and she realised that she'd quite like to see Tammy stripped off.

"That could be fun and it won't worry me if we do," she continued, "But whether or not Chad will think the same I don't know. You know what it is with men – they get embarrassed easily especially if they get aroused."

Tammy had felt Kim's eyes on her and knew too that Chad had shown his interest in her as well but she didn't now how Steve might feel even as her mind's eye saw Steve's erect penis.

"Yeah, Steve might be a bit shy too," said Tammy, her own eyes roving over Kim's sleek, tanned thighs and bulging breasts, "Mind you, all it'll take will be for us to get them going and once they're up they'll probably stay up!"

Kim almost shrieked with laughter as the delightful implication sank in and she had to calm down before she could reply.

"How big is Steve?" asked Kim, her mind full of ideas, "Chad's about seven inches I think."

"Steve's about the same," answered Tammy, hardly shocked by Kim's personal question "It's nice and thick too."

She licked her lips and felt things squirming down below.

"Mmmm, so's Chad, so it's not as if they're very different, is it?" said Kim, "They won't be jealous because one's bigger than the other then?"

"Doubt it," said Tammy as she saw continued visions of her son's cock floating in her mind, "They'd make a good looking pair."

Pictures of two cocks now floated before Tammy's eyes and she groaned unintentionally.

"Oooh Kim, just think, two nice big cocks for us," she said, "I can hardly wait!"

But Kim was still thinking, scheming almost.

"So if there's two cocks, which one do you want?" she asked, "Or do you want both?"

Tammy's jaw dropped as the implication sank in.

"Oh wow – what a fantastic idea!" she said, now feeling her pussy becoming quite damp, "Could we – I mean, can I – oh fuck – are we going to share?"

"Why not?" asked Kim, her own body so aroused that she could have jumped on a cock right now, "You and I are quite similar, the guys are too, it'll just be their technique that'll be different."

"So you'd let Chad fuck me?" Tammy said breathlessly, "Really?"

"So long as I could have Steve," said Kim, her legs moving restlessly.

"And the guys won't mind?" asked Tammy, immediately realising that they wouldn't.

"Of course they won't! Why should they?" said Kim, "Share and share alike, I reckon! Anyway, what bloke would turn down either of us!"

She stood up and let her body do the talking while she twisted and turned, letting her thighs rub together, tightening her ass cheeks and running her hands over her breasts and then Tammy joined her, her own body also too excited to sit still. She could feel her pussy liquefying and she shuddered all over as she imagined her hole being filled once more – and maybe by two different cocks.

"Ooooh Kim, what are we going to do?" she breathed excitedly, her hips swaying sexily.

"We're going to have a swim, that's what we're going to do," said Kim, making a sudden decision, "And in the nude."

Tammy almost expected to see Kim strip off there and then but instead Kim sat down again, pulling Tammy down beside her, then pulling her closer still into an intimate huddle.

"But I suggest that we wait until the boys are up and they've had something to eat and then perhaps aim to have a sexy swim early this afternoon," she said, sounding as if she was making top secret plans, "The pool will be warmer then and it'll feel so good to be all naked – I'm really looking forward to it already. We won't tell the boys what we've planned though, will we?"

Her hand, once just resting on her thigh slid surreptitiously between her legs and her fingers now began making small movements up and down her crotch. It was an action that was initially just soothing but as her fingers stroked her slit the sensations multiplied and caused her to arch her back and to thrust her breasts forward delightfully.

Tammy just couldn't help herself – the sight of Kim's arousal was stirring her as well and one hand lifted and gently pressing onto the swell of one of Kim's thrusting breasts, feeling the smoothness, the fullness and the warmth of her bosom.

"Ahhhh, oooh yess love, please," breathed Kim as Tammy's fingers explored, "You can feel how hot I am – no, not the sun – how hot I am inside!"

Her whole body shuddered as waves of sexual arousal flowed through her limbs and Tammy felt Kim's breasts striving to escape. With an impulsive and quick movement of her fingers she delved inside one bra cup and lifted Kim's breast out into the open.

"Oooooohh," moaned Kim, her voice shuddering with emotion and excitement, "Ohhh Tammy, what're you doing to me?"

Tammy was caught now in the thrill of Kim's own sexual arousal and found herself massaging Kim's heaving breast, stroking the taut skin and growing nipple, feeling the way Kim's body was vibrating with lust. She tweaked Kim's nipple between her thumb and finger and Kim gasped deliciously before suddenly Kim's hand caught Tammy's and pulled it to her groin.

"Feel me, I'm soaked already!" she said as she pressed Tammy's fingers against her shorts, "Oh God – hang on."

A moment or two later and Kim had her shorts undone and round her ankles, then trembling with excitement she pushed Tammy's hand down inside her knickers, her groin thrusting forward urgently.

"Ohhh bloody hell," Kim moaned, "Oh I need this, I need you to feel me."

Tammy had hardly done anything beyond kissing another woman but had no intention of stopping now – this was far too exciting. Kim let Tammy's hand slide down over her soft pubes, then gasped as Tammy's fingers slid across her clit. Her own hand moved and covered Tammy's, pushing her fingers down further until they reached her slit, then with a quick movement she pushed Tammy's middle finger between her wet lips.

They both gasped at the penetration, Kim's hips lifting as Tammy's fingers delved into her wetness. As her hips lifted Tammy pushed Kim's knickers off her shivering body, then Tammy's fingers returned to the hot wet nest between Kim's legs.

"Oooh fuuuuck," Kim moaned as she leaned back, supporting herself with her hands behind her as Tammy gently stroked her wildly aroused sex, "Please don't stop."

"Wasn't going to," murmured Tammy quietly as her fingers played, "This is good – this is different!"

Tammy slid her fingers more firmly against Kim's lips, finding the touch to be arousing and entirely addictive.

"Oooh Tammy, I'm flooding!" gasped Kim, as Tammy's touch caused her to lift her hips again, "Right there – no, up a bit – oh yes, yesss!"

Her gush of slippery juices let Tammy's fingers explore yet more easily between her lips and she shivered with lust as Tammy delved and discovered, then gasped anew as Tammy stuck her finger into Kim's hole.

"Ohhhh yesss," she hissed, her voice tight with emotion, "Oh my God, I like it!"

"Do you really?" asked Tammy with a wicked smile, "I'd never have thought that!"

She let her other fingers continue to stroke Kim's lips, "Do you want me to carry on?"

"Ahhh, oh God yes!" gasped Kim as Tammy's finger probed her hot, throbbing, slippery hole, "But don't make me come – not here!"

But Tammy was as aroused as Kim was now and had no intention of stopping. Not only that, she was so eager to watch Kim explode that her fingers now seemed to be everywhere, slipping and sliding over her clit, stroking her lips and generally responding to Kim's body. One finger of one hand remained inside Kim's vagina, still causing mayhem to Kim's aroused senses.

Kim was almost falling off her lounger as her buttocks lifted off the seat to thrust her pussy up at Tammy's hand. Her legs were almost rigid now although she managed to hang onto the sides of the lounger but even so her jerking, thrusting hips threatened even the stability of the lounger itself. Tammy quickly braced and steadied the seat with one hand now while her other hand continued to wreak havoc in Kim's pussy, a pussy that was now soaked with her copious juices, a pussy that now was on the brink of climaxing.
"Oh my God – oh Tammy – oh help!" she spluttered as she lost control of her body and senses, "Here it comes – here it comes!"

She squealed suddenly as her orgasm exploded into life and as it arrived she slapped one hand down onto Tammy's hand to press it hard against her pussy, her fingers guiding Tammy's, firstly against her clit than then pushing them inside her vagina again.

"There – there – oh yess, yesss!" she wailed as her climax shook her from head to toe.

Tammy was lost in the excitement of the moment now and although she'd never fingered a woman before, her instincts seemed to know exactly what to do; how to please her, how to maximise her pleasure and anyway, Kim's hand was guiding her to exactly where Kim wanted her. Tammy could feel how wet and hot Kim's hole was and the way her vagina squeezed and sucked at her fingers so erotically and eagerly and discovered that the very sexy feelings seemed to be flowing from her fingers right through her own body now. She gasped as her own hips began shaking, making her own pussy vibrate with urgent desire.

But Kim was over the top now and her body slumped back onto her seat while Tammy now gently continued to stroke her fingers up and down Kim's liquid slit, bringing Kim down from her climax in easy stages until eventually only vestigial quivers and small random judders remained. Gently Tammy eased her fingers away, leaving Kim with her shorts and knickers around her ankles and one breast hanging out. She collapsed back onto her lounger breathing heavily and glowing with excitement, pleasure and elation.

Tammy looked at her fingers now, seeing how strands of stickiness cling between them and how wet her hand was, almost up as far as her wrist. She brought the hand to her nose and absorbed the deliciously arousing scent of Kim's pussy juices – then quickly slid her tongue over one wet finger. The taste was perfect – just what she'd always imagined it would be – a flavour that defied description and yet one that her brain knew in great detail somehow. It was the scent of sex, of arousal, of woman, of pleasure and one that her body immediately recognised and loved. She felt her own pussy convulsing inside and just knew that she'd just flooded herself.

But her musings were cut short by Kim's hand now being placed on her thigh and she broke from her inner thoughts to look at Kim.

Kim was smiling enormously and managed to blow a kiss at Tammy, who returned it immediately. Their hands met and held each other, both of them squeezing the other with feelings of longing and love.

"You were incredible," breathed Kim, as she tucked her tit back inside her top and pulled up her shorts, "I couldn't help it – I just got so excited and horny and you were so good – and you turned my orgasm into a huge one!"

The laughed together happily and let their fingers play together for a few moments.

"I couldn't exactly just let you get on with it by yourself, could I?" asked Tammy, "And it was fun too – and exciting."

She paused for breath and her smile widened.

"I've never done that before," she continued, "I've played around a bit but never gone all the way like that – it was fantastic!"

"Honestly?" queried Kim, incredulous that a novice could give her such pleasure, "I'm staggered!"

Then she gathered her wits about her as she looked at Tammy before her eyes dropped to settle on Tammy's lap.

"Would you like me to help you?" asked Kim, her fingers smoothing Tammy's erotically, but Tammy shook her head.

"I'm not sure yet," she said shyly, "Like I said, I haven't done this before and the thought of having you help me to orgasm is a bit over the top I think."

"Don't let it worry you," said Kim soothingly, "Before you leave us I think you'll find it'll be the most natural thing in the world!"

Tammy frowned, not quite comprehending Kim's thinking.

"Oh heck, what can I say," said Kim, understanding Tammy's confusion, "I'm not used to it either but it seems so natural and such a good idea under the circumstances."

"What is?" asked Tammy, still unsure, "How d'you mean?"

"Well, we've already decided that we might as well carry on using our boys," Kim said, "We're on our own, just the four of us – there are no husbands to get in the way and no neighbours either and we've got two horny boys with us."

Kim licked her lips with anticipated pleasure.

"Agreed?" she added.

Tammy nodded but kept silent, so Kim went on.

"So we might just as well be entirely open about it and just enjoy it all – whatever happens," she concluded, feeling almost thrilled that their life of incest was about to be extended.

"It's my turn to say 'what can I say'?" said Tammy, "But it sounds fair enough to me, so long as the boys agree. But I've got a whole lot of learning to do!"

"Sure someone will be willing to teach you!" said Kim, "I'll be glad to help – any time."

Tammy felt the sexual excitement in Kim's words and she glowed inwardly – then they laughed together as they realised that they were both going to do a lot of learning in the near future.

She imagined herself and Kim writhing together, worried briefly about jealousy, then relaxed as she realised that neither boy was liable to object, considering the freedom that the girls planned.

"The forecast is for several weeks of sunshine so it'll be nice and warm if we're naked," said Kim, warming to her own thoughts, "And we've got the pool and we can cook on the barbie and we can get Chad to go into town and top up the booze and if we don't wear clothes then it'll save on the washing too!"

They laughed again at the incongruous thoughts, coming so close to talk of sex but somehow it helped to make the whole idea more acceptable to Tammy.

"Does that mean that we'll be having sex with the boys out here?" she asked, still a bit shy, and Kim nodded eagerly.

"Why not – and for that matter we can make use of both of them – you know, if you're feeling horny then just let Chad or Steve do the filling; whoever come along," she answered, "Be fine by me."

Tammy felt her pussy stirring and for a moment she imagined that if she had her own pussy tongue down there it would be licking her lips. The thought sent erotic messages and shivers through her body and made her smile widen and Kim noticed.

"What's up?" she asked, "Worried?"

"No, no, I just had a silly thought," Tammy said, feeling her juices flowing powerfully now, "Ahhh – I imagined my pussy being like a mouth and having a tongue and if I did then I just know I'd be licking my own lips."

"Why – oh, yes, of course, I bet you're all wet aren't you?" said Kim, smiling broadly.

Tammy nodded, feeling the moisture soaking into her shorts.

"Well, I can always lick your lips for you," she said, her tongue playing over her own smiling lips, "Any time!"

The thought itself sent more shivers all through Tammy's body and she had to squeeze her thighs together as if to hold her pussy in place; the conversation was arousing her that much. And much as she'd expressed her reticence a little while before, with her flooding needy pussy, she now began to reconsider Kim's offer.

"Really – you're serious?" breathed, her voice quivering, "Would you?"

"Of course I would; I'll do it right now if you like," answered Kim softly as she leaned closer, her hand sliding smoothly up Tammy's quivering thigh just inches from her pussy.

"No, no, not here – not yet," said Tammy still fearful, "They might see!"

Kim laughed yet understood how Tammy felt – how scary this was for her.

Kim was something of an extrovert – certainly more so than Tammy and Tammy hadn't had much of a chance to get to accept the new freedom of sexual activity that this holiday had opened up to her. She was obviously still a little unsure of herself – unsure of how she would feel to have sex in public.

"Sure, no panic," said Kim, "I just thought you might like me to unwind you a bit."

She leaned back and gently slid her hand from Tammy's thigh, knowing that Tammy would soon relax but her action had served to stir Tammy's desire – the soft hand moving on her sensitive skin was so erotic that Tammy almost asked Kim to do it again. She certainly knew that she was very aroused and ready for almost anything, but she was still hesitant and anyway, something was still missing.

"Hey, where are the boys?" Tammy asked, suddenly realising what the missing factor was, "They're not still in bed, are they?"

"Guess they must be," said Kim, her eyes gleaming with wicked excitement, "Hey, how about we go and wake them up?"

She stood up and held out her hands to Tammy who took them and allowed herself to be pulled up too, the idea of finding Steve all naked and sleepy and yet eager already foremost in her mind.

The sexual atmosphere had engulfed her mind and as the idea of another round of making love with her son stirred her juices so she realised that she'd quickly become addicted to incest and had left behind all thoughts of being a 'normal' mother.

'This is a different world down here,' her mind told her, 'Just enjoy yourself!'

"Come on then – and when I find Steve I'm going to let him do some exploring!" said Tammy, "I bet he'll be up for it!"

But once they were in the house, Kim pushed Tammy towards her own bedroom while she turned and walked towards the annex.

"I'll have yours and you can have mine!" she said, "You can get to know Chad better and you can do it in private too!"

For a moment Tammy hesitated, then accepted the idea. The idea was far from repugnant – she'd already seen that Chad was both desirable and well enough hung and now it was time to find out how well he could fuck too!

Her legs trembled slightly as she climbed the stairs but she didn't falter and soon she was turning the door knob and pushing the door quietly open. Chad lay there – sprawled across the double bed as if he owned the whole thing, his arms and legs splayed, his head turned to one side and his cock quiescent across his groin. Above him the ceiling fan turned lazily, fanning him gently. He was still asleep and Tammy quietly moved closer and closer until she stood right beside the bed, taking in every detail of her friend's son.

He had a more muscular frame than her own son but was otherwise very similar. Certainly his short fair hair looked the same – his clean-shaven face and body were inevitably more tanned and his muscular thighs were somewhat thicker than Steve's. The two lads were definitely different but by and large there were few major differences, not even in their cocks, she now realised. His penis closely resembled her son's and even in repose it was substantial and relatively thick and Tammy felt her pussy squirming as she admired his tool.

Gently she sat on the bed, letting her weight slowly depress the mattress but still he didn't wake, not even when she leaned down and blew gently on his cock. He squirmed a little but while he remained asleep, the breath of air had awoken his penis as planned. Tammy smiled as she watched it thicken and grow and blew on it again, causing it to almost wriggle and for his ball sack to crinkle and tighten.

Still she watched but even though she did nothing more, his penis continued to expand and stiffen until it stood almost vertically from his groin, jerking minutely in time with his heartbeat, it's foreskin partially retracted. It looked very, very desirable and quite large enough to fill either her mouth or her needy hole.

She sucked in a breath as she considered her next action – to stroke, to suck or to fuck. Then, embolden by lust, she wriggled further onto the bed, leaned forward yet further and just let her mouth descend over the erecting penis. She heard Chad let out a soft moan and paused at her work but he remained asleep so she continued. Her lips pushed his foreskin back as she let it slide into her mouth, tasting the slight saltiness of his cock and loving the thickness and smoothness of his knob. She slid her tongue over and around his knob and felt it jerk to her touch but she held it tight in her lips; then she paused and glanced upwards but although his mouth was now open Chad was still asleep, so she returned to her task, realising that the penis was now entirely rigid. What was more, the moisture from her mouth had lubricated his foreskin enough for it to slide completely back to expose his swollen purpled knob entirely.

She lifted her mouth from his cock again and observed it from close range – it still looked very, very enticing. Gently she let her tongue slide from his knob to the base of his cock, then slithered the point of her tongue all the way back up his length until she reached the rim of his knob once more. The penis jerked with pleasure and a bubble of clear viscous precum emerged – she swiped her tongue over it and absorbed the taste of his essence before lifting her head away.

Then, needing more, she squirmed closer and closer until, now poised above him, she let her head slowly descend onto his cock again, feeling it jerk hard as her lips surrounded it. It was wet with the slickness of precum and the heated aroma of lusty male sex began filling her nose deliciously as she licked and sucked it clean, then she let it plop from between her lips.

She worked her way further up the bed until she could enclose his cock between her breasts where she worked it up and down for a while. Her actions weren't so much for his benefit but for hers, so she could feel the hardness of his penis and imagine it thrusting through her body.

She shivered, feeling her pussy tightening and grasping – and empty. There was only one cure......

With the thrill of his penis arousing her further Tammy realised that only a fuck would satisfy her so she sat up to consider her actions. It seemed unlikely that Chad would stop her once she began riding him and knowing now that they were going to fuck unless Chad refused her once he awoke, which she doubted he'd do, she pulled away, stood up and removed her clothes.

Her breasts seemed to be pumped with desire and her nipples were both hard and sensitive as she smoothed her palms over them. Her bikini pants were almost drenched and when she bent and looked at her pussy she saw that her lips were swollen too and the brief touch of her fingers confirmed that quite apart from being very wet, they were very, very sensitive right now.

She shuddered all over as she envisioned herself impaled on the penis before her, realising that much as she'd enjoy sucking him off, her pussy was almost desperate to be filled; so how best to approach his cock?

She quickly came to a decision and climbed gently onto the bed again working her way up from the bottom of the bed, delighted to see that Chad had now closed his legs, a movement that just seemed to raise and enhance his stiff penis. Quickly she checked for signs of his awakening but, apart from a comfortable smile on his face, nothing had changed.

Planting her feet carefully she straddled Chad's body and began sinking down towards his cock. For a moment she considered bending down and kissing him but then, feeling his erection brush against her inner thigh, she concentrated on her original plan. She settled herself in place, reached behind herself, found his penis, held it upright and lowered herself onto it.

She breathed a pleasurable sigh as his bulbous end touched and then split her lips, then gasped quietly as his penis sank inside her. She had to shut her eyes as he stretched her vagina – not so much from pain as from excited stimulation and when she brought one hand up to tweak one nipple, the wave of pleasure her touch propagated rippled through her and caused her vagina to pulsate in waves of muscular contraction.

Immediately her hips responded by rolling back and forward, sliding his cock around, his root brushing her clit at one angle and his knob brushing her G-spot at another.

She shuddered deliciously, wondering if she'd actually orgasm even before Chad woke up.

Then suddenly he was awake, squirming to get free, pushing at her with his hands – until, a few moments later reality surfaced as he discovered his cock inside a woman and he was shocked once again.

"Mum – oh what, ahhh, you're Tammy!" he gasped, his eyes wide open, "What the hell are you doing here – where's mum?"

"Good morning sleepyhead," said Tammy as she ground her pussy down on his suddenly even harder cock, "And to answer your question – your mum's down at the other end of the house just doing the same for my son, I expect."

She worked her pussy on his cock, knowing that an erect and happily occupied penis will overpower any other thoughts and she was answered by an upthrust of Chad's hips.

"Whose idea is this then," he asked, his hands now moving up and down Tammy's thighs, "Not that it really matters!"

He chuckled quietly and worked his cock in and out of Tammy's hole while his hands lifted and found her two breasts.

"They're nice," he said as he caressed and massaged them, "Ohh yeah, they're lovely."

Tammy knew that her breasts appealed to Chad, not only because he'd already leered at them but because now that they were in his hands, his penis seemed even more energetic. Each time his fingers pressed into her breasts, so his cock pressed into her depths – and each time those two events happened, Tammy felt another orgasmic spasm echo through her inner places. With the combination of the earlier fun with Kim, her sensual approach to Chad's cock and now his movements both inside her and on her breasts, Tammy was already very close to climaxing and could do nothing to stop her orgasm from arriving, not that she intended to stop it anyway.

Instead she just let nature and Chad's hard cock do the work.

"Ohhh Chad, I'm sorry, I can't help it," she moaned, her pussy working hard to impale her body even more thoroughly on his cock.

"Can't help what?" he asked, his mind and body concentrating on the pleasures of pumping his cock into her tight wet hole, "What's the matter?"

"I can't help it," she repeated, her movements increasing, "I'm going to come – don't stop – just stay there and let me – ahhhh, nearly there!"

Chad held his muscles tightly as Tammy began to orgasm on his cock. His hips had lifted to drive his penis as far inside he as he could and he strained to keep his erection as hard as he could too but he remained alert – and suddenly spotting an unused erotic zone he moved one hand from her breast to her clit.

"Ahhhh! Eeeeekkk!" yelled Tammy as his fingers twiddled her highly aroused clit, "I'm there! I'm coming!"

Her body twisted and turned and heaved above him, staying well and truly impaled on his cock while her vaginal muscles clutching and squeezing his penis as if to tear it off.

Chad could actually see her juices spraying and splashing down onto his pubes as she writhed on his penis in her moments of climax – long moments that kept returning again and again.

"I can't stop!" she wailed, her body still very busy, "Oh God – I'm coming again!"

Chad could say nothing – instead he just watched as the woman climaxed repeatedly on his cock, although finally, as she began to relax, he moved his hands from her breasts to her arms to hold her steady. She looked so good to him, glowing, sweating, happy and exhausted as she now sat heavily on his penis and briefly he imagined his mother there instead before realising that this woman was just as exciting, just as pretty and definitely just as sexy.

"Was that good?" he asked, making his penis jerk inside her.

"Wheeee!" she said, letting her breath go, "What d'you mean, was that good – that was fantastic!"

She grinned down at him and shook her head to shake some of the sweat from her brow and eyes and as she did so her breasts took up the motion, swaying even more deliciously. She felt Chad's cock jerking upwards inside her, as if to remind her that he wasn't yet finished, but the movement also sent another shudder of arousal through her too.
"Ooh Chad, you've got a lovely cock," she said, "Do you think you could use it on me if I lie down instead of you?"

"Yeah – of course I could!" he enthused as he moved his penis in and out of her hole as if to demonstrate his strength, "Come on then."

It didn't take them long to change places and then Tammy found herself waiting impatiently for his penis.

"Come on then, what's wrong?" she asked as she looked down her body towards Chad, "I thought you were going to put it back in."

Instead of that she now saw Chad lowering himself between her legs and suddenly his breath was on her pussy and his tongue was on her clit.

"Ahhhh – yessss!" she howled happily, "Oh Chad, oh Chad, yessss!"

His tongue had almost instantly found the exact place to thrill her; the most sensitive few millimetres of skin adjacent to the tip of her clit and she immediately knew that her vagina had flooded juices profusely, so much so that she felt a trickle of lubrication running down between her legs. She shuddered all over but, caught up with Chad's enthusiastic tongue, she found her concentration quickly returning to her clit where Chad was still working.

His tongue was so active, probing and smoothing her clit, flicking and brushing her aroused nub of flesh, stirring her in ways that no man had ever done that she almost screamed – certainly she'd tensed up until her body was as taut as a bowstring.

Then he moved, sliding his tongue down between her lips, now swiping over her hole. She could hear the wetness in his actions as his tongue swept up her juices, then pressing and probed right inside her vagina.

She gasped with excitement but no sooner had he explored there than he was back at her clit again, rousing her even more ecstatically.

"Oh God – oh Chad, right there," she gasped as she held his head in place, "Keep it there – yesss, there – oh God! Ahhh – don't stop – please don't stop! Ahhh – I'm coming again!"

Her body convulsed in waves, her tits shaking violently, her hips thrusting hard, her vagina clutching and squirming as she orgasmed powerfully. It was all she could do to breathe now, at least until her climax had passed, until she began to slide slowly back to earth and when she resurfaced she pushed Chad away with hands quivering, her lungs working hard as she did so.

"No more," she panted, her eyes closed as she pushed Chad's cock from her body, "Too sensitive – no more. Not yet."

Chad knelt more upright now as he surveyed her body while his hand moved slowly on his stiff penis as if preparing it for entry into her body again.

"Are you ok?" he asked solicitously, "Anything I can do?"

"It was just too much for a bit," answered Tammy eventually, shaking her head, "I needed to come down a little bit but I think I'm ok now."

"You sure," asked Chad, his need to complete his morning fuck urgent, "And if you're ok, are you ready for some more?"

Tammy stirred now from her post-orgasmic stupor and looked down over her body to where his rampant penis was being stroked. She smiled now, feeling her vagina squirming as it anticipated his re-entry. She'd just had several fantastic orgasms but the latest one had been a clitoral orgasm; almost a mental one and now she knew that a big strong deep vaginal orgasm would be perfect.

"Yesssss!" she hissed, "Put that lovely thing back in me – now!"

Chad was in place in moments, settling himself above her eager body as he pointed his cock towards it's target. They both gasped as their sex organs touched and Tammy gasped again as Chad moved his cock around as if dithering over his actions.

"Put it in," groaned Tammy, "Please, stop teasing."

"I'm just making sure everything's nice and slippery," explained Chad as he lined his cock up with her hole.

Truthfully he'd just been enjoying the incredible sensation of sliding his penis around in such a deliciously warm, wet and sexy place but he dared not keep her waiting too long.

"You ready then?" he asked as he began pushing his knob through her vaginal lips.

"Told you I was," she said urgently, "Please, please put it back in."

Moving almost languidly Chad lowered his body towards Tammy's and slowly the head of his cock disappeared between her hot lips.

"Ohhhhh yesss," moaned Tammy, her voice quivering, "Nice and slow – that's gorgeous."

Chad continued to invade her body and inch by inch his penis slid into her wet and ready vagina until he could go no further. He rolled his hips as he ground his pubes against hers, as he caused his penis to stretch the walls of her vagina. He could feel the muscular elasticity of her cunt around his cock and now felt her begin to respond to his probing.

He pushed his hips at her harder now, squashing her pussy hard against his pubic bone as he sought the best angle to stimulate his cock – then he withdrew almost entirely before plunging back inside, his whole length sliding smoothly into her body.

"Ahhhhh," she moaned, "Ohh Chad, you're good; so big; so hard."

Her own body was now responding to his movements as she became more aroused and they quickly began moving in unison, sliding together, squirming and thrusting at each other in turn. The tempo picked up and as the stimulation increased so did their breathing, their temperature and their arousal. This was going to be a quick fuck, an eager release to complete their morning work-out.

The air around them was heated anyway and now seemed even warmer as it filled with the stirring scent of hot sexual secretions and it seemed that every breath caused each of them to work harder and more energetically. Finesse had long since departed and all there was left were two bodies crashing together, interwoven as they grappled with each other in their rising ecstasy.

Tammy's nails felt to Chad as if they were tearing his back apart as she grasped him hard and encouraged him to drive his cock deeper inside her body while Chad himself was doing his very best to penetrate right through her body it seemed.

They had little breath left to talk as they plunged together; as droplets of sweat flew in all directions; as Tammy's pussy continued to produce more and more lubrication – liquid offerings that were pounded into spray as Chad's body slammed down onto hers and such was their energy level that it could hardly last for long.

Almost suddenly Tammy felt her vagina convulse with a powerful spasm that she knew full well was the forerunner of her orgasm. The sudden feeling caused her to tighten everything, from her grip on Chad's back to her legs, which were now crossed behind Chad's pumping ass. Chad also felt her convulsive movements and despite his lack of experience he instinctively knew that she was close to her climax. He paused his thrusting for a few moments as he looked down on Tammy's red and flushed face.

"You nearly there?" he asked and she nodded breathlessly.

"Ok, I'll try to join you," he said, "You ready?"

He didn't wait for her to reply, instead he simply drove his cock into her sopping hole until he could feel the firmer tissue of her cervix against his knob. He withdrew and did it again and again, his piston strokes slowly but steadily becoming faster, his full length sliding up and down her twitching, squeezing, tight vagina.

Tammy was doing her bit too, lifting to meet him, absorbing his thrusts and doing her best to hold his cock as tightly as she could but the more she concentrated on arousing him, the more aroused she became too.

"Ohh fuck," she muttered, "Oh God, I'm nearly there, I'm nearly there!"

"Ok, I'm with you," answered Chad as he pumped his cock hard and fast, "You're gonna come soon aren't you?"

"Nearly," gasped Tammy, "I know it's there – just a bit more – please don't stop!"

Her orgasm was almost upon her now and she was losing control of her body now. Her pussy had taken control now, intent on only one thing; to extract as much pleasure as it could from the cock that filled it.

Chad too was coming along nicely – his body was in a good steady rhythm and with each stroke his own orgasm came closer. He knew now that he wouldn't be able to continue for much longer without coming and he put everything he had into one last flurry of thrusts to bring his lover to her own orgasm. His hips were rising and falling about as fast as he could manage now and it seemed that he was just waiting for the one signal.....then it came.

"Oh – yess – yess," cried Tammy suddenly, "Coming – I'm coming!"

Chad felt her vagina spasm and turn into an ever-tightening elasticated tube; a tube that seemed to be full of fingers and tongues as it rippled around his cock. A few more thrusts into that amazingly alive and erotic snake pit and he knew that he'd reached the top as well.

"With you!" he gasped as his body turned to stone for an instant or two, "Oooh Tammy – cumming, cumming!"

Suddenly the room was filled with their cries; wild, happy and even delirious noises as they both hit the stops and began to climax. Chad could seemingly feel the pulses of cum as they filled his cock and were ejected into her wonderful vagina. He grunted each time he felt his cock recoiling as the volleys of cum were pumped through his sensitive tube of flesh and as he felt Tammy's body respond, as her eager vagina accepted his offerings by squeezing and sucking at his penis.

She cried out repeatedly, both in response to Chad filling her with his hot cum and in response to her own powerful orgasmic convulsions that seemed to go on and on, her cries all the more ecstatic knowing that she was climaxing hard on the wonderful penis of her host's son.

Slowly they returned to earth, to discover that they'd become an overheated damp pair of bodies whose one desire now was to cool off and recover. Their energetic coupling had been incredible but so too was the amount of energy consumed and the amount of sweat and heat produced and despite the desires of Tammy's cunt to remain filled, she was quite happy for Chad to climb off.

Her hole clutched desperately at the departing penis but Tammy ignored it's pleadings. Her hole may have been complaining about the loss of his cock but she wasn't; she was too overheated right now and was only too pleased to let the air reach her sweat-soaked body.

Chad himself was so exhausted, be it ever so temporarily, that he just had to throw himself off her and collapse on his back on the bed beside her and they lay there for some minutes before they turned their heads and smiled at each other.

"Wow, what a way to be woken up," said Chad, still breathing heavily, "Beats the alarm clock any day."

"Hah – no way am I going to wake you like that every morning," said Tammy, "You'd never get anything done, except me."

They laughed together before Chad pulled a face.

"I need a wee," he said, "Should have done that first, then I might have lasted longer."

"No, that was long enough thanks," said Tammy, "I lost track of how many times I came – anyway, this country's designed for quickies, isn't it, what with all this heat."

Chad was standing now, towelling off some of the sweat.

"You'll soon get used to it," he said, "Anyway, excuse me, I need to go."

No sooner had he departed than he was back.

"Go and cool off," he suggested, "Take a shower – it's just across the landing – I'll give you a rub down if you like!"

Tammy thought that a shower would be perfect and soon the cool water was enveloping her and even though Chad was willing to help she refused his offer, knowing full well what would inevitably happen were they to share a shower. Instead she just watched as he relieved himself and then gave himself a quick once over – without entering the shower.....

A few minutes later they were back in the bedroom and a couple of minutes after that they were dressing and walking downstairs to head to the kitchen for some much needed sustenance and there they found Kim and Steve.

"Ah, you woke him up, did you?" asked Kim, winking prodigiously at Tammy, "Was he good?"

"No, he was terrible!" said Tammy as she stroked Chad's chest, "He came over all big and strong and he took advantage of little me so manfully!"

"And I bet you loved every minute of it," answered Kim, "Just like I loved every minute of your son's lovely cock."

The boys looked at each other, their faces both glowing with embarrassment, before Chad spoke.

"Hey, fancy a beer?" he said as he opened the fridge and a moment later he thrust a big tinny into Steve's hand and pushed him out of the kitchen.

"What – for breakfast?" asked Steve, more accustomed to cereals and toast.

"A man's breakfast!" said Chad playfully, "And after what we've just enjoyed, what better way to celebrate!"

He led Steve out onto the patio where they settled on the loungers by the pool. The breakfast mugs that the ladies had emptied were still there – still in the place where it had all started from.

"Well, was she a good fuck?" asked Chad and Steve glowed redly once again.

"Did you know they were going to do that?" he asked, ignorant of the other activity until those few minutes ago.

"No way. They swapped, didn't they – I woke up to find your mum already on me," said Chad, swigging at his beer, "Guess you knew that mum and I were fucking already and mum had heard you two at it last night so they must have hatched a plan."

"Yeah well, yeah, she was good – I mean your mum was hot stuff," said Steve still getting hold of the idea, "Was ummm my mum, errr Tammy good too?"

"Fuckin' right she was," said Chad, "Woke me when she was riding my cock, on top of me – fuckin' hell, didn't she go!"

Chad felt movement at his groin and stroked his growing penis with one hand.

"Took it all and it was only that we got too hot that we stopped, I reckon," he added.

"We'd got the fan going but I was sweating like mad too," said Steve as he remembered his morning of passion, "And your mum, she rode me too."

He paused as he too stroked his rising cock through his shorts.

"She's so tight as well!" he exclaimed suddenly, "Bloody lovely."

They sat there as they drank their beer and reminisced, both with semi-erect cocks until Chad stood up suddenly.

"Ah fuck this," he said, "Why have we got our shorts on – the ladies have seen us both, come on, let's strip off."

A moment later and his shorts were at his feet and with a sudden impulsive movement Steve too pushed his shorts off and then they were standing side by side, both naked and each with a semi erect cock standing proudly. They looked at each other, their eyes lowered and scanning their tools before their eyes rose to look each other, face to face.

"Not bad," said Steve as he looked again at Chad's penis, "Pretty much like mine, isn't it?"

They were indeed an almost matching pair, Chad's cock appearing to be a fraction longer than Steve's but Steve's penis was a bit thicker.

"You'll do," said Chad as he idly stroked his cock, "We should be able to keep the ladies happy between us! Oh, and speaking of the ladies, here they come."

"Ooh, look, lunch!" said Kim when she saw the boys and their cocks, "Feeling hungry Tammy?"

"Just had breakfast in bed," said Tammy, feeling twinges of suddenly arousal, "But I've a feeling I know what's for afters!"

She and Tammy were balancing bowls of food and cans of beer between them and the boys were quick to claim their portions and fresh cans, the sight of the two ladies stirring both their cocks into jutting erections.

"Bet you're both hungry after all that exertion," said Kim, her eyes dancing over the lads two erections, "We stirred up some grub for you both, sort of late breakfast or early lunch, unless of course you don't want it right now."

Her eyes now were fixed on the two fine cocks – with quick glances at the boys faces.

"Food first, fuck later, eh?" she continued.

"Food first, that's definite," said Chad as he began to tuck into his meal, "I can soon get this thing hard again if it goes down!"

He used one hand to demonstrate his ability even though his cock was showing no signs of flagging.

"So why are you both stripped off?" asked Tammy curiously and Steve shrugged.

"Didn't seem much point in wearing anything," he said, "Especially seeing as we're probably going to ummm, you know, afterwards."

"What – like fuck, is that what you mean?" asked his mother as she settled down beside her son, "Sounds like a really nice idea!"

She reached over his lap and stroked his penis, a penis that quickly jerked erect again after having retired somewhat.

"And this time I'm going to have you and we're all going to do it together," she concluded.

She turned and smiled broadly at Kim as she caressed her son's instrument.

"I'm getting quite used to all this sex," she said happily as she glanced back at her son's glowing knob, "To think, before we came out here I'd never even seen Steve's cock – well, not since he was a little boy."

"Not so little now is it mum," answered Steve, his hips squirming, "Let me eat my grub first though."

The earlier sexual delights and now the intake of food slowed them all down somewhat now and instead of immediately fucking they lounged comfortably as the heat of the afternoon grew. They soon ensured that they were each covered in sunscreen, an activity that stirred their interests in sex, but then that languid post-lunch ennui enveloped them all, and even though Chad and Kim were more alert, Tammy and Steve were still overcoming their jet lag so a period of relaxation was perfect.

It was only when the shadow of a large gum tree moved and sheltered Tammy from the hot sun that she lifted her head and looked around. Bodies lay around, each looking hot in the sun but all utterly relaxed. Kim was face down partially under the shade of a big umbrella, her delightful bubble butt gleaming from the sunblock while not far away, nearer the edge of the pool the two boys lay on their backs, their dozing heads on inflated pillows.

Tammy stood up and felt her whole body glowing from the sun's rays and realised immediately how good a dip into the pool would feel – but inside her, more sensations were already smouldering. She stretched and twisted, arching her back – an action that caused her breasts to strain towards the heavens in a delightful display of feminine beauty while her movements also sent additional waves of sexual hunger through her body and she realised that she was wasting time when two young men were there and available....

One hand slipped downwards to slide over her pussy, erotically stroking her sex while the other hand moved to caress her breasts, then to twist one nipple. She shuddered with delightful arousal and allowed one finger to press between her lips and into her vagina and then, breathing heavily she paused as she considered her next move.

How to choose which one to fuck her first.

It would be easy to just settle beside the men and let them explore her needy body until one or other began to penetrate her but she needed more. She needed to cool down first and she needed to ensure that the men were stimulated and eager for her.

She suddenly knew just what to do and a moment later she was bouncing on her toes as she limbered up. She stepped away from the loungers and gathered herself, her muscles tightening as she readied herself to run towards the pool.....
Gold Coast Pleasures Ch. 07
The couples feel free and share their delights.
The ladies met after their nights of passion and enjoyed some intimate time together before waking their two sons and now, in the heat of the day, temperatures were rising once again but this time they were all together, their incestual activities out in the open.

They'd all stripped off, then enjoyed a nice lunch after their morning activities and then taken a few hours of relaxation, but now things were about to heat up again as my story draws to it's conclusion.

0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0

Tammy had woken from her post-lunch nap and immediately felt frisky. All the naked bodies around her, not including her own, were too much – she felt so entirely liberated now that she needed more of what she'd been having lately and on top of that she'd had some vivid and wicked dreams as she'd dozed. She pressed her hand against her pussy and felt the way everything down there seemed to be hypersensitive and aroused.

She shuddered deliciously and as she felt the heat inside her body as she surveyed the scene, taking in the two lads and their exposed cocks and she imagined the way they'd grow and thicken, lengthen and stiffen and then penetrate her. She sucked in a mouthful of saliva that seemed to have formed in seconds as she'd looked at the boys.

Kim was asleep in the partial shadow of a large sunshade and the two lads were still dozing too but much closer to the pool and it took Tammy only a brief pause to know just what to do.

In a moment she made her plan. Naked and so aroused she walked away from the pool, turned, bounced on her toes and then ran nimbly back to the edge of the pool from where she threw herself in, her body bending to hit the water hardest and with most effect.

A loud 'splashhhh' split the silence and a glittering sheet of water leapt from the pool. It hung in the air for an instant as if choosing it's target, then splattered noisily, wetly and accurately over the two boys.

"Ahhh – damn!"

"Shiiiitttt!"

"What the fuck?"

"Bloody hell!"

"Fuckin' shit – I'm soaked!"

The curses came thick and fast as the two lads leapt to their feet, water coursing down their naked bodies as they looked for the perpetrator but Tammy had stayed underwater and stroked away from the scene of the crime and it took the boys a few moments before they realised that someone had bombed them and was still in the water.

Then finally Tammy surfaced, except that now she was on the far side of the pool.

"Sorry kids," she said, waving happily and blowing watery kisses, her brown-tipped breasts visibly bobbing just below the surface, "Did I wake you?"

The two young men stood dripping at the edge of the pool as they decided what to do, but as Chad turned to look at the wet towels and his rather damp phone, Steve's mind was on the woman instead, considering his revenge.

"You're in for a good ducking," he muttered as he shook himself, "Errr, on second thoughts...."

Rather than revenge he suddenly became aware that his penis had become strongly erect, despite the water still dripping from it and immediately his mind was made up.

"No – not ducking; fucking," he added as his mind recreated his mother's lithe and sexy body.

Quickly he gathered himself mentally then gracefully he dived into the pool, driven both by his shyness at being seen by Chad and, more strongly, by a desire to be with his sexy naked mother.

He reached her quickly, his strong limbs stroking him through the water rapidly and as he met her so his arms surrounded her and pinned her against the side of the pool.

"That wasn't fair, was it?" he asked playfully through cascades of water that he now shook from his face.

He hadn't been hurt and the water hadn't been chilly but he had to say something.

His mother giggled equally playfully, enjoying his chest as it pressed against her hard tipped naked breasts.

"So what are you going to do about it?" she asked, slowly wriggling her body around and causing her breasts and nipples to rub against his chest, "Did it make you excited then?"

She let her hands drift to her son's penis, finding it already well aroused. It only needed a few strokes to bring it back to complete erection, an erection that she now used to rub against her pussy.

"You feel nice," she breathed, "Is that for me?"

"I think it's going to be," murmured Steve, his mind distracted by his mother's hand on his cock, "Why, do you need it?"

"Mmmmmm," hummed Tammy, "I could just do with something like that."

She rubbed his cock with a bit more energy now, sliding the tip between her lips and Steve found it difficult to concentrate.

"Inside me that is," she added, "I need something hard and hot inside me."

"Wow yeah mum," he said eagerly, "Going to be awkward like this though; how about we get out first?"

As his mother nodded to him he used his strength and the buoyancy of the water to simply lift her from the pool, to seat her on the edge with her legs dangling in the water and such was the design of the pool that the water level was almost level with the edge and now Steve's head bobbed right between her legs. Gently he pushed them further apart and pulled himself closer, while Tammy helped by easing her buttocks forward until she could feel Steve's breath on her skin.

"What are you going to do?" she asked, knowing damned well what she hoped he'd do, "You're not going to kiss my pussy, are you?"

A kiss was the very least she hoped for and Steve ticked that box by closing his arms around her hips, pulling himself close to her and planting his mouth right over her clit.

"Ooooh!" she hissed, her hips squirming as he made contact, "Ohh Steve, yes please...."

Steve let his lips explore his mother's wet pussy, sucking and stroking her clit, kissing up and down each lip and then extended his tongue to turn it into a mini penis which he inserted into her vagina as far as he could.

Tammy was quivering and shuddering with delight as her son explored her sex and she felt her body responding; her breasts tightening, her nipples hardening once again and all the while her hips were gently thrusting and her juices flowing.

"That's lovely darling," she breathed happily as she leaned back, "You could do that all day!"

Steve, his cock rigid and eager, stopped and made as if to climb out of the water but she pushed him back and held his head against her pussy.

"No, no, don't stop, do it more," she moaned, "Keep licking me, play with my clit – just keep doing that."

Men are always too eager to get their cocks into action and foreplay is seldom as long as the woman would like but Tammy wasn't to be denied the pleasure she desired. She held Steve's head in place until she felt his tongue in action again, then released her hold.

"That's better," she sighed, more contentedly, "Yesss, just there will do perfectly!"

Despite Steve's stiff cock, an instrument that kept reminding him of it's needs as it bumped against the side of the pool, he continued to arouse his mother with his lips and tongue, concentrating now on her clit, with occasional forays to keep her hole and her lips contented as well.

He knew that his efforts were working as his mother's pussy, once wet with water from the pool was now wet with her secretions instead and from his worm's eye view he could actually see the flow of clear viscous fluid as it began oozing from her hole. He licked his tongue through the juices, allowing the scent and taste to fill his senses and to stiffen his cock even more. He wanted so desperately to fuck her now but he managed to control his impatience while redoubling his efforts on his mother's clit.

"Yessss," she hissed, her hips pushing up at Steve's busy tongue, "Oooh Stevie darling, you're good, so good. Ooh God, you're going to make me come soon."

Steve didn't stop this time – instead he continued to lap at her juices, caressing and stroking her clit and running his hands over her sleek flanks and all the while his mother's hips kept jerking and rolling as her excitement level rose.

Tammy's breaths were now much faster as she neared her climax and Steve knew that she'd soon be ripe for fucking. In reality he knew that she needed fucking right now but first he intended to bring her off so he concentrated on her clit, flicking it from side to side, sucking it between his tight lips, smoothing it with long strokes of his tongue – until eventually Tammy's hands came up and held his head.

"Nearly, nearly," she said, her hands and hips trembling, "Oh darling, don't stop! I'm going to come – it's close, so close!"

Steve forced his lips and tongue onto her clit, squashing it firmly, pressing it hard while his hands pulled his mother against his face even harder until, with a sudden gasp, she climaxed.

"Oooohhh yesssss!" she moaned, "It's coming, coming, coming!"

Steve kept working, feeling his mother's body losing control.

"Oh God, yes, yes!" she cried, "It's wonderful – it's so good – I can't stop!"

Her movements were so random now that Steve just had to move away a little but instead of using his tongue he now let his fingers caress her sex while his thumbs twiddled with her clit as she continued to climax. And then she was pushing him away, her hands fluttering as her senses overloaded.

"No more, no more please," she begged, "Stop doing that, I want you now – inside me darling!"

It took only a moment or two for Steve to haul himself from the pool. He shook off as much water as he could, took a deep breath and sank to his knees beside his mother. She had also moved from the pool and now lay on her back with her legs spread but Steve wasn't happy.

"Roll over," he asked, "Get on your hands and knees mum, I want to come in from behind."

His assertiveness surprised Tammy, but far from complaining she quickly acceded, loving the benevolent dominance of her son. Instinctively she knew that he wasn't about to hurt her – and anyway, this was going to make her so happy.

"Ohh yes, doggy – yes please darling!" she groaned, feeling her pussy tightening as she settled with her rump in the air.

She hadn't been fucked from behind in many years and she'd often wished to do it 'doggy style' – there was something so rude about it and yet so exciting. It was going to be a deliciously naughty experience to feel her son's penis entering her and filling her out here in the open air....

"I'm ready," she said, "Come on darling, put it in me, please."

She wriggled her ass at her approaching son and as she looked around she saw his stiff cock held in his hand, it's shiny head purpled and bulbous. She worked her vaginal muscles in preparation for his insertion....

And then she felt him behind her, his legs touched hers, before she spread her legs a bit wider – then she felt his cock as it brushed against her slippery lips. Her hips jerked at his touch, angling her body to facilitate his entry. She was shivering and almost dripping with emotion as her eager lips parted.

"Yes Stevie, please," she groaned, "I'm so ready!"

She felt his hardness and thickness as he slid his cock through her cleft, letting her slippery juices coat his length. He adjusted his angle of approach and gently pushed his knob into her hole – then out again.

"Ahhh!" gasped Tammy, "No, don't piss around – put it in!"

"Just getting it all nice and slippery," he said, "Feels so good to do that first. Ok, here it comes."

His hand rested on her hip as his cock probed her hole again and then he began to penetrate her, this time sliding and sliding deeper and deeper into her until he could go no further.

"Oooohhh yesss," groaned Tammy contentedly, her ass moving to settle him comfortably, "Don't stop."

His thighs rested against the back of hers now as he held his cock in place and just let her get used to being filled.

"How's that?" he asked, "You were so wet mum, so slippery – went in like it just slid in like you were made for me."

"Couldn't help being all slippery; anyway it was you who was made for me," she answered, her vagina now starting to work on his penis, "I guess we were made for each other so what did you expect?"

"It's what I didn't expect, to be honest," said Steve as he started to saw his cock in and out, "The thought that I'd be screwing my mother of all people – that was the last thing I'd have expected."

"You're not complaining are you?" she asked rhetorically, not expecting him to object and the only answer she received was a powerful thrust that stopped her thinking for a while.

The happy pair were silent for a while as they both concentrated on their sexual enjoyment, especially because the angle of approach was such that Steve was reaching right to the limit of his mother's vagina with every stroke and each time he pressed against her cervix Tammy felt another quiver of excitement inside her that seemed to prevent her from speaking. The press of his penis against her inner flesh was also sending Steve mad with desire as he realised that his cock was so very close to her womb. His imagination saw him returning his sperm to the very place where his father's sperm had formed him and his own excitement began rising fast.

In Tammy the sensations were also building fast even after only a minute or two of sex; making her tighten her hole around his cock; causing her nipples to harden. She didn't need to look because she could feel them crinkling and tight while her excitement generally caused her to press her ass back at her son's penis with delicious pleasure.

For all that he was young and inexperienced, he seemed to know exactly how to turn her on – either that or she was just hyper-sensitive to the situation.

Steve paused his strokes for a moment or two as he settled his knees closer behind his mother and his hands reached round to cup and stroke her stomach gently.

"I'm right up inside there, right where my fingers are," he said softly, "If I wriggle around I reckon I'll be able to feel my cock even from here."

His hands pressed against her abdomen warmly and sensually, his fingers erotic, soothing and palpating, while his hips pressed his cock deeply into her body.

"Stop it.....!" breathed Tammy, her voice quivering, "That's so sexy....!"

He ignored her plea and now let his fingers move around, stroking and pressing her abdomen gently.

"Stop it I said," moaned Tammy, her own body now squirming against his fingers.

"Why, is it nice?" he asked mischievously, "You don't really want me to stop, do you?"

"It's too nice," groaned Tammy, "You'll make me come if you're not careful."

"I thought that was the general idea," said Steve as he continued to work his cock inside her and his hands outside her, "Don't you want to come?"

"Oh fuck, not that quickly," groaned Tammy as she felt his efforts causing mayhem, "Oh Stevie, oh damn, damn you – I'm coming, I'm coming!"

Suddenly her body was jerking and tightening and quivering and all out of control as the sudden orgasm exploded inside her. Steve could feel her delicious vagina squeezing the life out of his cock, tightening and squeezing him in waves as if she was trying to suck him right inside her body. It was all he could do to hold steady and to keep his penis in place but at that moment his efforts were wasted as Tammy collapsed downwards, leaving him kneeling above her with his wet and slippery hardness swaying dangerously, with nowhere to go.

Tammy lay flat out on the concrete slabs, her body jerking occasionally, her legs now tightly together.

"Oh God, that was good," she gasped eventually, "I've never come so bloody quickly before."

She paused to draw breath.

"Or so hard....." she added.

Steve quickly lay down beside her, concerned for her wellbeing but Tammy was fine. She smiled at him then stretched closer and kissed him hotly and wetly on his lips.

"Oh darling, that was perfect!" she said, "That was bloody incredible!"

She smiled broadly and found his hand with hers while her body continued to shudder every so often as more orgasmic ripples expanded from her overexcited vagina.

"Oh God – I keep getting these sort of after effects," she said as she quivered all over again, "And you're still learning!"

She squeezed his hand tightly and kissed him again.

"You're going to be such fun!" she said as she closed her eyes.

"And that looked as if it was a whole load of fun too!" came a voice and Kim now loomed above them, "And didn't you come off quickly!"

Tammy remained lying on her front as she let the heat of the concrete gently cook her pussy but Steve rolled over onto his back, his cock still very much erect. Kim's eyes opened wide and a big smile crossed her already happy face.

"Aren't you going to carry on?" she asked of Tammy but Tammy shook her head.

"No, I couldn't, not yet. I'm letting that one sink in, it was terrific!" she said, "Anyway, why?"

"Well, he's still hard and you've made me all wet and horny," she said as she sank to her knees beside Steve, "So we don't want to let it go to waste, do we?"

"Help yourself," said Tammy, waving her hand vaguely, "I don't think Steve will complain!"

In an instant Kim was astride Steve, reaching behind her ass to locate his cock, bringing in into line with her vagina and then sinking down onto his pole.

Kim breathed sighs of pleasure and delight as she felt his penis sliding into her primed and ready hole and Steve absorbed the erotic view of Kim's naked body as she impaled herself upon his spear. Her deliciously tanned body, her slim waist, her generous and quivering breasts were all silhouetted as she settled into place.

"Oh yessss," she murmured, her hips rolling gently, "Oh that's what I needed."

Steve's cock responded to being enveloped by a new pussy by stiffening that little bit more than usual.

"Mmmm, that's so nice," he said softly, "So smooth and yet you're so tight."

She smiled at Steve and let her body settle on top of his, the soft warmth of her buttocks pressing against Steve's thighs. She squirmed her ass around to get his cock perfectly into position, then leaned forward towards Steve's face. Her generous breasts swayed above him as she did so, closer and closer until Steve was able to capture one distended nipple between his lips.

"Ahhh, yess," hissed Kim, "That's nice, suck it for me, hard."

With a mouthful of tit Steve didn't reply but instead used his teeth to squeeze her flesh, bringing out another hiss of pleasure from Kim while his actions caused her pussy to squeeze his cock too.

He thrust slowly and gently upwards, feeling his penis penetrating into her body as smoothly as a hot knife into butter. She was so very ready for him that it was almost as if it was still Tammy's excited and heated pussy that he was inside.

"I watched you and Tammy," Kim said as she began to ride his cock, "I had to play with myself; it was so hot and anyway, I wanted more of what I had this morning."

"Mmmm, that was good, wasn't it," said Steve as he remembered her eager pussy on his cock as he woke earlier today, "Best alarm call I've ever had!"

Kim drove her body down onto his penis again and let her vaginal muscles work on him, squeezing and caressing his cock in waves.

"Yeah, it was good...and when I saw Tammy climax and leave your cock all hard like that I just had to have you again," she said, "And I'm going to make sure that you finish me off just like you did to your mum!"

"I hope I can finish you off too," replied Steve as the pace of their fucking picked up, "I'll do my best."

"I know you will," said Kim, wincing as his penis pushed right inside her, "Oh fuck, you're stretching me up there – it's lovely though."

She may have winced but the slight pain was delicious and very addictive. She tightened everything inside once again as they got into their stride and felt Steve's penis pushing back at her constricting vagina eagerly. She lifted slightly above Steve, an action that allowed Steve to jerk his hips up and down with more movement, letting his hard penis slide almost out of her hole before slamming back inside.
"Oh that's good," she breathed happily, feeling signs of a rising orgasm already, "Don't stop – I like it!"

No way was Steve intending to stop now. He too could feel things starting to tighten up and respond to the friction and stimulation but it would take a while longer before he blew his load.

Kim was leaning forward again now, having sat more upright for a while and once again Steve had his choice of breast to enjoy but this time he brought his hands into play too, to hold her breasts and to rub his thumbs over her firm nipples.

"They're lovely, aren't they," he said, "Lovely rubbery nipples just like mum's!"

"Is that good?" asked Kim, "Do you like your mum's tits?"

"They're brilliant," said Steve as his fingers now twiddled around both of her nipples, "Yours are too; God, they're so very sexy!"

"I can't help it if I'm too much for you," said Kim teasingly pushing her breasts into Steve's face, "You wouldn't rather have your mum's tits to play with instead, would you?"

"No, yours are perfect," he replied, his cock working inside her vagina, "You've both got brilliant boobs and if you come as strongly as mum did then you'll be just as good if not better."

With her breasts almost smothering him he ensnared a nipple with his lips again, now sucking it into his mouth as hard as he could. Kim hissed her approval and her pussy clenched around Steve's powerfully pumping penis. Steve moved his hands and began stroking Kim's flanks, pulling her onto his cock as his level of arousal rose.

"You're getting there, aren't you?" asked Kim, recognising that Steve's movements were more urgent now, "I want to come with you; let me know when you're getting close."

Steve nodded, all his concentration now on his cock as he slid it quickly and strongly in and out of Kim's slippery wet hole. He was indeed getting there but still wasn't quite ready to climax yet.

Their bodies rose and fell steadily for a while now, their actions accompanied by the occasional gasp and muted cry of pleasure and by the sound of their more energetic breathing too, then suddenly Steve felt Kim spasm hard around his cock.

"Ahh, ahh!" she gasped, "Oh fuck – I'm coming – oh fuck, that was sudden!"

On his rigid pole she squirmed and twisted now as a wave of orgasmic origin swept through her; her first real response to his fucking, but by no means her last.

The onset of her orgasm was sudden but small but she knew that it was just a forerunner to the main event so she let the delicious feelings flood her body, knowing that the ripples would rebound and stir her to greater heights. She caressed Steve's penis with her internal muscles to bring him towards his own climax and Steve felt her actions and found his body stiffening in response.

"Stop it, you'll make me come!" he said, "I'm getting quite close now."

"Great!" gasped Kim, "I'm getting there too – I'm going to come again in a minute. Don't stop – please don't stop."

"What if I come?" asked Steve, feeling the tension inside his body rising.

"Just make sure you let me know, then I'll come with you," said Kim as she worked her body on his pole, "It's not going to be long now, is it."

No way could it be long before their senses overloaded as their bodies continued to work together although each of them was doing their best to delay matters. The longer this fuck lasted the bigger and better their climaxes would be......

And then there was a surprise interruption as a shadow fell over them and they both looked up – and there was Chad, looming close by, his hand sliding up and down his rigid penis.

"Don't stop," he hissed at them, "Keep going – I want to watch!"

At that moment there was another patch of movement nearby and Tammy appeared, now quickly moving to kneel before Chad, her hands swiftly moving to push his away from his cock.

"Got you going, did it?" she asked as she looked up at Chad, her hands now around his straining penis, "Definitely got me going."

"Bloody right it did," he replied, his hips already thrusting his cock through Tammy's fists, "Right out here in the open – it's fucking hot stuff!"

"Doesn't worry you that it's your mum?" asked Tammy but Chad shook his head.

"It'll only worry me if he doesn't fuck her properly!" he said, "Go on you two – get on with it!"

Light laughter rang around as the action picked up once again, soon being replaced by groans and moans of lust, the sounds of heavy breathing and the occasional slap of flesh against flesh.

Tammy had to let go with one hand so that she could caress her own heated pussy but now opened her mouth and engulfed half of Chad's cock in one go.

"Ahhhh, yesss," he breathed, "Ohhh fuck – that's bloody good!"

Quickly Tammy went to work on his penis, feeling it jerk and twitch as she found especially sensitive places, as her tongue slid around his knob and her teeth nibbled at his tip. She was rewarded with gasps of pleasure from Chad and a tasty gush of precum that seemed to coat her entire mouth.

Tammy enjoyed that sensation so much that she strove to get another squirt but just as she was about to renew her actions the two lovers on the ground began to climax.

It took mere moments for them to go from just fucking to all out climaxing and everyone seemed to be taken by surprise.

"Ahhhh oh fuck – coming – coming!" shouted Kim suddenly.

She sat up abruptly, almost tearing her tit from Steve's mouth, her back arching as she reached the top. Her hips were jerking madly on Steve's pole, an instrument that was now under extreme assault inside Kim's vagina. Her body was working so hard, sucking, squeezing, pulling and pushing at his cock as she climaxed and it was all too much for his already well and truly primed cock.

Steve himself immediately felt his hips thrusting with uncontrolled power to drive his cock as far as they could into Kim's hot box and felt his muscles jerking out of control as they poured all their efforts into his own orgasm.

"Fuck – yeahhh! Yeahhh!" he shouted, "Oh God – and me! Uhhh fuck, fuck!"

He felt his repeated shots of cum rising quickly, suddenly, erupting into Kim's convulsing cunt one after another, flooding her pussy and bathing his penis and Kim obviously felt them too as she climaxed anew on his cock.

"Oh God – I'm coming again!" she cried delightedly, "Oh God – I can't stop!"

And someone else couldn't stop now either.

Suddenly there was a gasp from Chad and a wet cough from Tammy – and then fountains of white cum were splattering everywhere, raining down on the couple below and onto Tammy herself.

"Oh shit!" grunted Chad, "Blood hell – oh fuck!"

His penis, after a sudden release of a wad of cum right into Tammy's mouth was now free – his eruption so sudden that Tammy had been taken by surprise and had released her grip on his cock. And now it was swinging around, jerking violently with each eruption, spraying cum over everyone and as Kim saw what was wetting her she climaxed yet again, another powerful and back-bending orgasm that built on the one before and the one before that and become even more energetic and wonderful.

Tammy had been in the main firing line for Chad's strong orgasm and now her breasts were liberally sprayed with his white-streaked sperm, the heavy emissions now beginning to slide down her skin of her cleavage and down over her belly but neither Kim nor Steve had been spared.

Kim had looked around and had taken a generous squirt right on her forehead and also had a splattering on her side and thighs while Steve's chest wore a broad ribbon of Chad's cum too, as well as a fair splash of his fluids. Only Chad was unmarked but even he had a bulbous bubble of cum adhering to the end of his cock.

Kim beckoned to him and with one stride he was within reach and as she pulled him closer she let her tongue collect her son's cum from his penis.

She smiled up at him, wiped the streak of his spunk from her forehead and sucked it into her mouth to join the bubble from his cock then saw Tammy still kneeling there, still splattered with cum.

Gently she pushed her son away then lightly slapped Steve's thighs and pushed herself up off his now slowly deflating penis, leaving it to slump, all wet and slimy onto his abdomen then in a moment of urgent passion she knee-walked over to Tammy, pushed her down onto her back and settled herself between her legs. With remnants of her wild orgasms still making her hips shudder and twitch she looked down Tammy's body and saw that quite apart from the sticky white stuff that still clung to her breasts, several streaks of it had slithered right down until they'd come to rest on her abdomen – it was the perfect scenario for the finale to this incredible fuck.

Slowly and sensually she leaned forward until she was able to let the tips of her breasts slide through the globs of cum that bejewelled Tammy's midriff. Slowly she rotated her body to spread the white stickiness around, then pressed down more firmly, squashing the cum between their bodies as they slithered together, then, having ensured that the sticky, slippery cum was well and truly spread she knelt up and looked down again.

They were both adorned with smears of the stuff – there was even a big blob hanging from one of her nipples. She gathered it with her fingers, brought them to Tammy's face and gently pushed them inside her mouth and once she'd felt Tammy's tongue at work she removed her fingers and leaned down once again. But this time she leaned even closer and closed in on Tammy's lips, her own lips pursed and ready.

They met, their soft and pliable lips sliding, sticking and slipping together while Kim pushed the blob of cum from her mouth into Tammy's and Tammy smiled delightedly as she tasted her son's sexy juices then let Kim rub her cum-splattered breasts over her face. The sensations, tastes and scents were high octane fuel to her body and she felt herself squirming wildly, her hips rising and falling with her need.

A few moments later Kim slid downwards and as she did so she let her mouth slide over Tammy's stomach, then her abdomen and then her clit.

Tammy jerked violently as Kim's luscious lips closed around her clit, finding herself entirely unable to resist and eager for Kim to continue her exploration and Kim wasn't about to let her down.

Her now prehensile tongue twirled around Tammy's clit then slid down between her pulsating lips; touched at her hole and then returned to her clit and this time her lips worked to suck Tammy's clit hard.

"Ohh bloody hell, that's so good," Tammy groaned, her hips still working and writhing hard, "Ohhh Kim, don't stop, please!"

The pair writhed together in a horizontal mating dance as old as time, except that this time it was two women together, loving each other madly. Tammy's legs had closed over Kim's back to hold her in place as she stimulated Tammy's clit again and again, causing her to cry out in delight as orgasm after orgasm threw her body around but somehow Kim kept her face buried in Tammy's groin even as Tammy showered her face with her copious juices, although Kim had to lift off occasionally to take a deep breath.

Beside them the two lads could only watch, each finding that his cock very much approved of the scene, their rising erections helped along by their hands, of course.

"They're fuckin' gorgeous, aren't they?" said Steve eventually, "Almost makes me wish I was a woman!"

Chad laughed and clapped him on his back.

"If you were I'd be fucking you!" said Chad, "Just gotta stick my cock in something soon!"

"Well, your mum's ass is right there – get in there mate!" Steve replied, eying Kim's crouched body, "Go on – if you don't then I will."

With his cock almost screaming for attention Chad realised that Steve was perfectly right. His mother was on her knees, bent over into Tammy's hot pussy with her naked ass raised and in perfect position – it took him only a moment or two to climb into place. He pushed Kim's legs apart so that he could kneel between them but it wasn't until his cock made contact with Kim's excited pussy that she really noticed.

"What the...oh fuck, yesss," she hissed as she raised her head and looked over her shoulder, "Yes darling, do it – get it in me – fuck me, please!"

Her rump wriggled erotically as Chad manoeuvred his knees and his cock into position and then Kim sighed happily as she felt his penis begin to slide into her hole. She was so wet from Steve's spunk and her own juices and so ready after her recent ride that his insertion was almost frictionless and certainly painless. But she did feel the solid length and thickness of his cock as it filled her hole and then the solid weight of his thighs as they pressed against her rump.

"Ohhh yeah, that's perfect," she groaned as her ass began to work on his penis, "Ohhh yeahhhh!"

It was now Steve's turn to watch the action as the other three squirmed and thrust happily together, his hand sliding steadily up and down his very stiff cock. He kept finding his own hips thrusting forward, more or less in time with Chad's thrusts, pushing his penis through his closed fingers with increasing eagerness. He began to wish that he'd made use of Kim's upraised pussy rather than allow Chad to enjoy it but at that moment his mother moved her head and saw him standing there, his erection at the ready.

She smiled warmly at him, her face all sweaty and hot from her non-stop orgasms and in an instant Tammy made her decision. She knew just what she wanted and as Kim briefly raised her head from her soaked pussy, Tammy pushed her away gently and squirmed away from beneath her.

She saw Kim's questioning look and quickly Tammy pointed to her son and Kim immediately understood – Tammy needed to get fucked too! Anyway, Kim's mouth and tongue were quite tired now and she wanted to be able to concentrate on the pounding that her own son's cock was giving her.

She nodded her understanding and Tammy sat up, beckoning Steve to come closer still and then as Steve closed in she reached out, grasped his cock and pulled it towards her face.

"Let me," she breathed, then opened her mouth wide and let his cock slip inside until his knob hit the back of her mouth.

Her pussy convulsed, clutching at an imaginary cock as her mouth worked on his penis and Tammy knew that much as she was enjoying having her mouth filled, she'd much rather have her pussy filled again but she was also aware that as her son had had at least one orgasm already, this time he was pretty sure to last long enough for her to have a good suck before a, hopefully, equally good fuck.

She continued to enjoy his penis as it throbbed and jerked in her mouth, loving the strong thickness of his shaft, the deliciously mobile foreskin and the wonderfully swollen knob. She absorbed the taste of his slightest emissions and the additional scent of Kim's juices and her nose filled with the warm and mingled scents of sex.

Tammy let all her senses fill her mind with wickedly erotic thoughts – a wholly different selection of thoughts than those engendered by Kim's ardent mouth though. Now her thoughts were of vaginal orgasms – deep orgasms that could only come about by the insertion of something into her and she couldn't have her son's cock in two places at once.

She pulled away with a final kiss on the tip of Steve's lovely penis then rolled over onto her knees and offered her upturned rump to her son again and now as she awaited his penetration she found herself face to face with Kim, who smiled broadly at her.

"Bloody lovely," Kim breathed, her pendulous breasts swaying between her arms as Chad thrust steadily into her, "He's got such a fuckin' lovely cock!"

"Hey, Steve's is just as good!" said Tammy as she remembered his energy and his size, "At least he was a little while ago – I hope he still has some energy left."

"Yeah, sorry if I used him up," said Kim, not sorry at all, "Ahhh! Ohh yeah, this is bloody good – haven't been fucked this much since my college days!"

Chad was working hard behind her, pummelling her ass solidly, driving his pole deep into her welcoming pussy and she was in heaven as yet another orgasm rose inside her.

"Ohhh fuck – coming, coming again," she hissed, her body shuddering furiously, "Oh Jesus, that was nice."

Steve was far from finished and now faced the sight of his mother's already wetted pussy between her glowing ass cheeks. He'd totally enjoyed fucking his mum then fucking and filling Kim with his cream but since then he'd had a few minutes break, been stimulated by watching the girls getting together and now, driven by a desire for his mother's hot pussy, he was ready again. He'd pumped Kim full of his jizz but hadn't yet filled his mother with his cum – not this morning anyway! Not only that, there was the erotic sight of Chad as he slapped his cock in and out of his own mother's hole and the very least he could do was to emulate him.

He was on his knees behind his mother in moments but before he fucked her he reached his upturned hand between her legs and stroked her wet pussy. Her hips bucked against his fingers, soaking them with her plentiful juices and causing one finger to slide inside her hole.

"Yesss," she hissed, "Put it in there darling – come on, I need you!"

Briefly Steve let his fingers explore but she was already so wet that she needed no warming up, so, with a parting flick at her clit that caused her to gasp loudly, he removed his hand and shuffled closer until his cock was alongside her pussy. He slid it up and down her slit to gather some of her slipperiness then allowed the natural angle of his cock to press up at her hole. Immediately he felt her soft inner lips opening to accommodate him and he pressed forward steadily as his penis penetrated her body.

"Ahhhhh, lovely," she sighed, enjoying the delicious feeling of being filled, "Oh sweetheart, thank you darling, thank you!"

Steve had indeed already enjoyed two energetic fucks and had emptied his balls once so although he'd been eager to get his cock inside his mother again he was in no rush to satisfy himself – this fuck was to be for his mother.

"Mmmm, thank you mum," Steve replied, leaning forward to kiss the back of her shoulder, "You're the best mum in the world."

"Don't let Chad hear you say that!" Kim interjected, "He thinks I'm the best!"

But Chad had obviously heard and now chuckled loudly.

"You're both fantastic," he said, his hips still pumping his cock steadily in and out of his mother's vagina, "Hell, what more could two guys want than two sexy mothers."

"With two sexy holes," added Steve, "And two fantastic bodies not to mention two sets of super tits!"

"Which reminds me," said Tammy, "Come on, someone play with mine – they're being wasted!"

Steve gave his mother a harder and deeper thrust, a kind of loving nudge before reaching around her and finding her heavy breasts. Softly he stroked them, feeling their weight, their fullness and their firmness before stretching downwards until he located her nipples, then one in each hand he began to twist and stretch them. Occasionally he squeezed each nipple too and with each new action another shudder coursed through his mother's body and each shudder made him thrust more firmly into her pussy.

He moved one hand to her clit now, feeling the swell of his penis as it slid in and out of his mother's hole. His actions brought out a gasp of pleasure and another bout of pre-orgasmic seismic waves that set Tammy's pussy clutching and squeezing at his cock while lubricating it even more.

"Ooooh Stevie, don't....!" she hissed, "You going to make me come again."

Another tweak of her nipple with one hand and her clit with the other and another pulse of excitement shook Tammy.

"Told you, stop it!" she hissed again, "You'll make me come."
"Why not mum, just let it go!" said Steve as he continued his actions, "How many times can you come then?"

"I don't know darling," Tammy gasped, "But here comes the first one – oh fuck, oh fuck! Ooohhh bloody hell!"

She was off again, her entire system was in motion as a sudden orgasm swept through her and Steve had to hold her firmly or lose his grip and then he had to hold her up when her arms went all weak. In doing so she sat backward onto Steve's cock, driving him even deeper into her vagina. She felt his tip pressing hard against her cervix and another frisson of pleasure shook her violently.

She twisted her head around and eventually found Steve's mouth with hers, their lips slipping then locking together, their tongues twisting and caressing each other.

"Love you darling," said Tammy as she ground her ass on Steve's penis, "Love you so much."

"And you mum," answered Steve, thoroughly enjoying the weight of his mother's ass and the way her vagina was working on his cock, "You really are the best mum any guy could have."

They writhed together, kissing and fucking slowly and lovingly, matching the action just a few feet from them as Kim and Chad continued to enjoy their own fuck and it wasn't long before each guy began to work his own mother's hole that much harder in an effort to impress. Soon the gentle cries of pleasure from the women became gasps of orgasmic origin while both lads were now starting to pant with the strain but neither lad had long to wait now.

The two women were looking at each other as their sons drove their cocks into their holes and the effect was a feedback that simply intensified the moment. Each time Kim's mouth opened so did Tammy's and each time that Tammy raised her head to gasp, so did Kim and suddenly it became a race to the finish.

"Ahhh!" gasped Kim, her pussy unable to take any more without overloading, "Oh my God – coming, coming, coming!"

"Oh Kim – you're making me...ahhhh!" gasped Tammy as she felt her own hole spasm violently, "Oh wow, oh wow!"

The pair of them managed to find each other's hands as their two orgasms hit home, an action that made their orgasms that much stronger and matching, spasm by spasm.

It was way too much for the boys – they'd both been pounding their cocks into receptive vaginas, concentrating on each other's actions and now they were both on the brink of explosion.

One more sudden sharp squeeze of his cock by Kim's pussy and Chad blew off – he hardly had time to announce his orgasm before his spunk was hosing into his mother vigorously.

"Uhhhh!" he grunted, "Cumming! Ohhh fuck!"

Steve too was in the same boat; he'd concentrated on Chad, Kim and his own mother rather than himself but now they were all climaxing, there was only one thing left for him to do.

"Here it comes mum!" he gasped and with a final hard drive of his hips his penis began spraying his mother's interior with his pent-up pressurised cum.

He felt his cum gushing from his cock, felt it pooling around his penis, felt his mother's vagina convulsing around him as she too felt his climax. Tammy thrust back at her son's pumping, erupting penis, delighting in the feel of his powerful orgasm, thrilling too at the thought of being filled once again with her own son's cock and his sperm.

Her orgasm continued to shake her though; non-stop yet sudden shudders that she had no way of stopping; spasms within her body that spread from head to toe and convulsive movements of her hips, all of which gradually lessened and dissipated and then she was able to stay on her hands and knees with her son's cock still inside her to just enjoy the wonderful afterglow.

Chad on the other hand was just about knackered now – at least for a while. He'd been fucking his mother for longer than Steve and Tammy had been at it and he'd driven himself to the limit. His final thrust had pumped a huge wad of cum into his mother but then his legs gave up and he rolled sideways and onto his back, his still spurting cock slipping from his mother's hole to pump several small fountains of cum onto his belly.

The sudden loss of cock hadn't unduly perturbed Kim – she'd already orgasmed deliciously and now was able to collapse too, letting the warm poolside concrete support her quivering body while she regained her breath.

Silence apart from some heavy breathing reigned now as they all recovered – their most energetic movements were to smile or move fingertips until finally Steve let out a long breath.

"Wow!" he said happily, "That was so bloody hot – fuckin' hell, brilliant!"

Chad laughed at last as his level of consciousness climbed.

"We, we all came together!" he said incredulously, "It was like a big orgy where we all fucked each other."

"No way!" muttered Steve jokingly, "I know what you mean but no thanks!"

They all laughed now because Chad had obviously been over-literal with his speech...unless of course he did fancy fucking Steve but that consideration was put aside as Kim finally sat up.

"Good?" she asked, "Anyone complaining?"

"Only me – I'm hot!" said Tammy, "Come on Stevie, it's about time you took it out. I want to cool down."

Slowly Steve let his penis slide from his mother's hole, his cock unplugging a gush of cum that now dripped from her hole to the ground.

"And I need to clean up," added Tammy as she stood up, "Ahhh, it's all running down my leg now!"

With that she turned and inside a few steps she was knifing into the water, finally resurfacing some way across the pool.

"Better upgrade the pool filter," said Kim laughingly, "It's gonna get all clogged up!"

But Tammy's action was decidedly the most sensible and now the other three joined her to let the delightfully cool water bathe their overheated parts and wash away the sweat and excess sexual juices and they cavorted happily together for some while, laughing, playing and cooling down. Eventually they hauled themselves from the water and returned to the loungers and the towels and the sun but they were relaxed and in no way frustrated now and the rest of the afternoon became a social event, despite both men raising erections from time to time.

Soon it was time for some food and both Kim and Tammy disappeared indoors, leaving the two guys by the pool although Chad popped indoors briefly to fetch some cool beer and then they settled down to laze in the remaining sunshine and to top up their tans.

Their glances kept returning to each other, their eyes on the other man's penis and questions began to arise.

"How did you and Kim start?" asked Steve as he searched for some common ground.

"My birthday – my nineteenth – I got a hard on and mum took me indoors so I wouldn't be embarrassed in front of dad," he said with a laugh, "She had to pretend I was a bit drunk and she was taking me in to lie down."

He smiled broadly as the memory returned and continued, "Yeah, she might have got me to lie down but it took more than that to get my cock to lie down!"

"So she played with you did she?" asked Steve feeling his penis stirring, "Jerked you off?"

"Bloody right she did!" enthused Chad, "I remember shooting off everywhere...fuckin' fantastic!"

He paused while he mused on the memories and the pleasure.

"And then once she'd done it once I got her to do it again a few days later," Chad continued once more, "And she didn't seem to mind and it just sort of grew from there."

He smiled at Steve whose cock now stood erect in his lap and the sight caused his own penis to begin to inflate.

"What about you? How did you first get together?" he asked, his hand now resting on his cock.

"Certainly wasn't like that!" he replied, "Believe it or now, it was the first night here – we were sharing the one bedroom as you know, and we bumped into each other.....and it just started like that."

"What – just from bumping into each other?" asked Chad, amazed, "And then you just fucked?"

"More or less," said Steve as his fingers clutched his stiff cock, "Mum had been teasing me all day – well, it felt like it – and when we met I was behind her and my hands stopped her from falling forward and I held her tits by mistake.....and that was that!"

"Incredible," said Chad, his own erection now throbbing in his fist, "Was she good?"

"Fuckin' right she was good!" enthused Steve, "I haven't had many girls but she was way better than any of them."

Silence followed as the two lads let the memories rise and grow, pushing their cocks into complete hardness before each guy smiled somewhat self-consciously at each other and once their eyes had met their hands fell away to expose their erections to each other.

"Always does that to me," said Chad, his muscles jerking his cock, "Just thinking of mum and I get hard!"

"Haven't had a lot of experience with this being so new to me," said Steve doing the same, "But I'm learning; one look at mum's tits and I'm off! Hey and your mum's tits are great too, aren't they?"

"Love to suck on her nipples," mused Chad, "Still prefer shagging though!"

"Don't know which of the two I prefer to be honest," said Steve, "Guess I really prefer fucking my own mum because I love her the most."

Chad nodded.

"Agreed," he said simply.

And then their conversation was interrupted by a call from the house.

"Ready," Tammy yelled, "Come and get it!"

Both guys stood up, their erections bouncing stiffly.

"Get what, I wonder?" asked Chad, his eyes full of sexual thoughts, "More fucking?"

"Dinner I guess," said Steve, "Fucking later!"

And dinner it was – baked Barramundi fillets with baked potatoes and salad – the potatoes to give the lads some carbohydrates, the salad to offset them and it was all tasty and healthy and eventually filling too. The lads offered to help with the washing up but were told to let the ladies get on with it – especially since they were all still naked! It had been bad enough trying to ignore the tempting breasts, pussies and erections as they'd eaten but the washing up would never be finished if the boys had have joined in.

Instead the boys hands had been filled with more beer and they were told to make themselves comfy in the lounge where the ladies would join them later. They complied happily, knowing that the day wasn't finished yet......

In the kitchen the girls continued to work and chatter together with the subject of their boys never far from the discussion.

"They're good, aren't they?" said Kim, "Both of them get so stiff so quickly!"

"It's incredible," sighed Tammy, "I've had more sex this last twenty-four hours than I'd had in the past ten years I reckon!"

"And me!" replied Kim, feeling her pussy moving inside her, "Talk about being shagged out – we both will be, before you leave."

"It's the way they're both so energetic and so hard....and as for the way they can do it over and over again...." said Tammy as she remembered the events of the afternoon, "And it's so good to be wanted too."

"Wicked isn't it!" said Kim, smirking with pleasure, "I know we shouldn't be doing this but who cares!"

"I don't, that's for certain," said Tammy, "I just can't get enough!"

"Absolutely," agreed Kim, "Even though it's exhausting, I keep wanting more too."

They busied themselves for a few more minutes until the kitchen was tidy, then they filled glasses with wine and stood in their peaceful room as they considered the future events and it was then that Kim made a very telling comment that for once had nothing to do with sex.

"Tell you what," she said, "I read some of your stories and they were wonderful."

She paused while she drank some of her wine and sat down in one of the kitchen chairs.

"You know I write too, don't you?" she continued and Tammy nodded.

"And my book's been published too," she added causing Tammy to smile at her, "So we're both officially authors – so why don't we think about working together?"

Tammy frowned as she thought about it, then shook her head.

"Be a nice idea, in fact I'd wondered how we could kind of cooperate but....but what were you thinking?" she asked as she too sat down.

"Well, you write short adventure stories for kids – and I've written a longer adventure story for youngsters, so we both write in the same vein, so to speak," she continued, "Perhaps we could combine our thoughts...."

Tammy was still nonplussed so she let Kim continue and Tammy took a long breath and a big slurp of wine before starting again.

"What I was thinking was that it would be really nice for us to be together, in the same place so we could share our thoughts – I'm sure we'd be far more productive that way," she said, "So I was thinking of you coming to live here......"

Tammy's jaw dropped as the delightful idea sank in but she still wasn't sure – not until Kim went on.

"And then there's the boys!" she said, her eyes sparkling, "Just think – if we all lived here we could have them both any time we wanted!"

"Wow!" said Tammy as she drained her glass, "What an idea!"

She refilled her glass, then filled Kim's too.

"But, but we've only been here one day," she said, "How can you know if we'd get on together? What if things didn't work out?"

"It's only an idea," said Kim, reassuringly, "And I think it would be perfect but obviously we'd wait until you'd been here for some time before making a real decision. And then there's the boys to think of, as I said. Chad has a nice little workshop here and there's loads of space if Steve wanted to use some of it."

She drank again then continued enthusiastically.

"And we're connected all through with fibre internet, and Steve could help Chad with his website and that would help us sell his pottery and our books and...." she went on eagerly, until Tammy held up her hand to stop her.

"I can't believe it," she said, "All I'd been thinking was that we might be able to share our story ideas but that's way beyond that."

She took another slurp of wine then grinned broadly at Kim.

"I'm staggered," she said, "It obviously wasn't my place to make any such suggestions but wow – what a brilliant idea and how fantastic to hear your thoughts!"

The girls leaned together and let their arms hold each other, then their lips came together warmly and lovingly. They kissed and hugged briefly before parting somewhat self-consciously.

"There's one drawback though," said Tammy, "There's no way I want to desert my dad – I mean, it's thanks to him that I'm here so I just have to be there for him."

She sighed heavily.

"But the idea's still fantastic," she said, "Especially the idea of us having the two boys all the time – God, talk about getting worn out – we'd be knackered!"

"Oh well, we'll let it ride for now," said Kim, "But the idea needs to be left open – you'd certainly be very welcome."

They kissed again then let their arms link, pulling their bodies together, their generous and still naked breasts squashing warmly and comfortably between them.

"Mmmmm," hummed Tammy, "That's nice...."

Soon their embrace turned from just being loving into being sexy as their mouths sent feedback to their sexual parts and slowly but steadily their kissing became wetter and sloppier while their hands began to wander.

Soon their hands were all holding breasts, tweaking and teasing nipples and generally causing even more feedback to flow.

"Bloody hell Kim, you're hot stuff!" said Tammy as she broke for some air, "You're making me feel so horny!"

"And me," said Kim, one hand descending to cup her naked pussy, "Oh God, I'm soaked too!"

Her hips danced on the chair as her fingers explored her slit and her tongue licked her lips.

"I need a cock!" she said suddenly jumping to her feet, "You coming?"

Tammy too was now highly aroused and was entirely enthusiastic about the idea of a cock. There were two choices – to stay out there in the kitchen or to go and make use of the two lovely cocks that were currently in the lounge. The meal was over, the place was tidy and the choice was easy!

"Yeah – definitely!" she said as she too stood up and together they headed off to find their sons.

All they had to do was to follow the noise, soon finding the boys playing some computer game on the television screen. The girls stood to one side, both glowing with arousal and each with one hand between their legs as they watched until Kim could wait no longer.

"Hey you two – fancy a change of game?" she asked, her hips pushing her horny glistening pussy forward, "We could do with some help over here!"

Chad dropped his controller in seconds and stood up, his hands moving to his still quiescent penis.

"Yeahhhh – wow mum," he said enthusiastically, his hand now stroking his penis, "More sex?"

"What d'you think?" his mother answered, "Of course!"

In those few moments Chad's cock had risen from a slumbering worm into a solid bar that now stood ready for action and quickly he pushed his foreskin back to expose his glowing knob, an action that seemed to make his cock look considerably larger and which caused a small dribble of precum to gather into a puddle at the tip of his cock. He collected it and spread it over his knob which now glowed and shone delectably.

"Where? Here or upstairs?" he asked as he patted Steve on the back of his head and walked towards the girls, "Hey Steve – look! Yeah mum, anywhere will do for me!"

"Fuck it – I was winning!" said Steve, "Oh well, never mind – ohh fuck, yeah mum!"

He'd now spotted his mother as she stood just behind Kim, her legs apart as she toyed with her slit, her smile wide and welcoming.

He too stood now and his cock was already hard, a strong thick shaft capped with a bulbous mushroom head that rose from his bushy pubes.

"Come here darling, I need you," said Tammy as she moved towards a comfy chair, "I want you back where you belong!"

Then she was seated in the chair, her legs wide spread, her wet pussy on show and her lips parted, just in time as Steve settled on his knees before her, his rampant cock now just inches from her hole.

"No foreplay – just fuck me!" she said eagerly, "Put it in me, please darling, just do it!"

Steve didn't bother with words; instead he shuffled closer, aligned his cock, settled it into the entrance to her vagina and thrust, a long slow steady thrust that drove his cock into her to it's full extent.

"Ohhh yesss!" Tammy breathed, her slippery pussy already starting to work on his penis, "That's what I wanted!"

Chad and Kim were still arranging themselves into position as the other two began to make out but spurred by the vision of sexual pleasure they'd soon made their choice and Chad was now lying on his back, holding his erection to point vertically at Kim's descending pussy. Her strong lean thighs strained as she lowered herself towards his penis while her quivering breasts swayed ever closer to Chad's welcoming hands. Her pussy found his cock just as his hands met her breasts and they both sighed with pleasure at the same time.

"Ooooh mum, yeahhh," sighed Chad, "God, you're so bloody lovely!"

"And you're so hard and strong," sighed Kim as she let her ass settle on Chad's thigh, "Bloody hell, that's deep!"

She let her hips do the talking now, rotating and twisting them to make his cock penetrate deeply and push obliquely inside her, feeling him press against her cervix and her inner organs.

"Oooh fuck!" she breathed, her eyes closing, "You sure you haven't grown any bigger?"

Chad chuckled at his mother's reference to his size. He doubted that his cock had grown any more but knew full well that he was penetrating well into his mother's hole.

"I'm working on it!" he said with a smirk, "But I think it's just that you're more open to me; you're letting me get further inside."

"Ohhh, you're doing that okay," sighed Kim as she felt his cock stretching her, "ohh fuck – it's gorgeous!"
Tammy was loving her son's movements too but his were more active as he knelt between her splayed legs and thrust time after time into her hole. She could actually hear his swaying balls thumping as they bounced against the padding of the chair but that was merely a fleeting consideration as his cock continued to pound her.

"Uuuhhhh, Stevie darling, that's what I needed," she gasped as her hips lifted off the chair to thrust back at his penis, "More, more, don't stop darling – ohh that's so good!"

She was already nearing an orgasm and knew that she'd soon lose control for a few moments but it was something to really look forward to – that moment when the world blotted out as the climax took over her body. She tightened her vaginal muscles around her son's pumping penis and prepared herself for the feeling of going over the top.

"Keep going, keep going," she gasped as her body began to thrash about uncontrollably, "Gonna come, gonna come!"

"Yeah mum, do it!" gasped Steve, his cock slamming repeatedly into her body, "Let it go!"

"Can't stop it anyway!" she managed to reply, "Ohh darling, here it comes!"

And then she was flopping and flailing; her legs tightening around Steve's hips then loosening; her arms gripping his one moment then flying wild and free; her hips themselves thrusting hard against him one moment then slumping down onto the chair; her hole so tight that Steve could hardly move and then slack and easy again until finally her frantic orgasm was over and she returned to the real world.

"Bloody hell, that was a goodie!" she enthused, "Must have needed that one!"

Laughter came from Kim and Chad as Kim continued to ride his penis.

"Got a lot of catching up to do by the sound of it," said Kim, "This break is doing you a whole lot of good."

"We've only just started too!" said Tammy, "Got a whole month ahead of us.....I'll need a break afterwards just to get over it."

Laughter echoed around before Tammy's cries took over.

"Oooh!" she groaned, "Ohh Steve, you're doing it again!"

Tammy was riding not just a cock but a wave of pleasure and release. The coming together with her son was very, very wrong but it was so good that their love-making was obliterating all her memories of her dry sex-free years while she'd raised her son and now it was she who was reaping the rewards. It was she who was now on a non-stop orgy of orgasms, one climax quickly following another as her son's penetrative penis plowed powerfully into her pussy.

"Ohh my God – it's another one!" she cried as her body took leave of it's senses, "Oh darling – so good – so much – so wonderful!"

Steve was so absorbed with his mother's frantic antics that his own orgasm was almost forgotten. Instead he was concentrating on reaching his cock inside his mother's hole to please her as best he could and as a result he was still as hard as ever and apart from his knees feeling a little warm he felt that he could go on for ages yet.

But Tammy had peaked for now – two strong orgasms, one on top of the other had wiped her out and she now slumped in her chair, her vagina clutching weakly at her son's penis inside her.

"Give me a few minutes darling," she finally said, her hands waving slowly, "Let me have a break – perhaps we can change positions too."

"Yeah, good idea mum," said Steve, "Do you want me to take it out?"

"Yes please darling," Tammy answered, "I'm hot and I'm exhausted – I want to unwind for a moment, I think."

Slowly Steve let his cock slip from his mother's juicy vagina, his sturdy penis now enveloped in a coating of slippery juices and he backed away from her. Tammy languidly slid from the chair to the floor and was about to lay flat out when a cushion slipped between her head and the floor.

"There you go," said Chad, "Relax."

Tammy smiled at him as her head pressed into the cushion and after a few moments she managed to speak.

"How are you two getting on?" she asked, her breathing gradually slowing now.

"Uhhh, ohh yeah, fine!" grunted Kim as she ground down onto her son's erection, "Ohh bloody hell, I'm nearly there Chad, grab my nipples, please, quick!"

Chad's fingers quickly reached her swaying nipples and locked onto them, twisting and tweaking them gently until his mother spoke again.

"More – harder!" she instructed and a moment or two later she added, "Oooh yesss – better – so good! Ahhh, gonna come – oh yesss, here it comes!"

Kim's hand reached out and found Tammy's, gripping hers with steely talons as she climaxed strongly while inside her body her vaginal muscles gripped her son's cock in a similar embrace but while her fingers merely squeezed at Tammy's hand, her inner muscles not only squeezed but pulsated and caressed and seemed even to suck at her son's cock.

Tammy smiled back at Kim but Tammy was replete for now though and even the transfer of orgasmic sensations hadn't raised her from her lethargy.

But beside her, Chad and Kim began fucking hard again, Kim's strong thighs lifting her up time and again as she rode her son's penis and climaxed noisily. Time after time she howled as waves of cock-powered pleasure convulsed her; as Chad's fingers thrilled her nipples; as her son turned her insides to jelly; until she breathed one last long sigh and collapsed on top of Chad's body.

They kissed quickly, a panting sloppy kiss that was all Kim could manage at that moment until finally she summonsed enough energy to sit up again. Quickly her pussy seemed to pulsate and squeeze her son's cock hard as if to ascertain that her body was still in working order, then settled to merely caress the penis that still remained well and truly embedded.

"Jeeez, that was good," she said, smiling down at her son and at Tammy who lay there watching them, "Bloody hell, this is exhausting!"

"I thought you two were used to the heat and to lots of sex?" Tammy enquired, feeling her pussy slowly reawakening, "Is he too much for you?"

"Up yours!" laughed Kim, "Just need a bit of a break for a moment."

Tammy laughed too and her vagina tightened, "Heck, I'm sure I could go another round!"

"You have him then," said Kim as she lifted herself from her son's erection, an erection that gleamed wetly as it emerged, "Go on Chad, give her a nice ride!"

She stepped away and closed her legs, feeling her juices trickling down her thighs as she stood there. Her hand automatically cupped her sex, her touch not calming her down in any way though.

Tammy had now recovered some of her own strength and enthusiasm and she stood up, embraced Kim lovingly then stepped astride Kim's son.

"Ok?" she asked playfully as she posed above him, "You sure I can have a go?"

Chad wasn't about to object especially now that Tammy's delightful pussy was about to meet his upheld penis and he nodded vigorously.

"Bloody right you can," he said as his hands now helped control Tammy's descent, "Help yourself!"

He thrust his hips upwards so that his cock seemed to extend even further and met Tammy's lips as they settled over him. Then, by degrees they settled, Tammy's wet hole once again filled to the limit.

As the pair had united, Kim had swiftly disappeared and now reappeared with hands filled with wine, beer and glasses which she placed by the table before pouring herself a glass of the chilled wine and taking a good slug of it. She let the wine refresh her as she watched her son pumping his cock into their pretty friend's pussy and realised that they'd found some really excellent partners. The idea of Tammy and Steve joining them in Australia rose again before Kim felt her pussy responding to the action before her and the idea was pushed aside. She put her now empty glass down and considered her options.

"That's better," she said, "Now, what's next?"

"Me – will I do?" asked Steve eagerly, "I'm all ready!"

He'd flopped into the chair that Tammy had vacated and had sat there recovering – until he'd seen his mother letting Chad's cock slide into her hole upon which his own penis had sprung to life once again and now, with Kim's entirely fuckable naked body on offer, he was on his feet immediately.

He stepped up to Kim and cupped her ass cheeks, pulling her body to his, causing her well-filled breasts to squash deliciously against his chest and his cock to be forced up between them. Kim felt the heat from his loins as they kissed sweetly, Kim's lips tart from the wine until the pressure of his cock against her reminded Kim of her emptiness.

"Mmmm," she hummed as she pushed Steve away slightly so she could reach his cock with her hand, "That'll do nicely!"

She moved her hand up and down his shaft, feeling the stiffness and power of his cock then she stepped a bit further away and bent quickly to kiss Steve's cock before letting it slide through her lips. She tasted the flavour of Tammy's pussy on his cock, a taste that only served to arouse her further, so after a quick couple of slurps she stood up again and considered her options.

"Yeah, from behind," she said as she quickly settled down onto her hands and knees, "Come on then Steve, I'm all ready for you!"

She waggled her rump, arching her back to enhance her eagerness while lifting a hand to her pussy to check that things were ready. She felt her wetness still there and when she stuck a finger into her vagina she found her hole to be alive and so slippery that she wondered if Chad hadn't erupted into her. No, the slipperiness was all hers not his but her musing was interrupted by Steve's hand pushing her fingers away.

"Let me feel," he said as his fingers explored, "Ohhh yeah, fantastic!"

His index finger slid inside her hole and moved around, causing Kim to gasp and thrust back at him.

"Come on, get it in if you're going to," she asked, "I want to feel your cock not your finger!"

Then she felt Steve moving behind her and a few moments later his penis was nudging between her lips as Steve settled into place. Then her inner lips were being stretched apart by Steve's solid erection and she shuddered with tension and desire as her hole itself was filled.

She sucked in a deep breath as the delicious pleasure engulfed her, as his penis stretched her vagina and slid deep into her body.

"Yesssss," she hissed happily, "Nice one, ohhh fuck – that's good!"

Steve began to move in and out, slowly pumping his cock deeply into her then withdrawing until only his tip was between her lips. His hands held her hips, firmly pushing and pulling her back and forward to enhance their fucking.

"Lovely....." murmured Kim as he gently reamed her hole, "I can feel every little bit of you."

"Me too," answered Steve, "So smooth – just sliding smoothly and so tight."

"Hey, I'm tight too!" his mother interjected, "Well, I was before I got too wet in there!"

"No, you're fine," grunted Chad as he thrust up at Tammy's body, "Fantastic actually – but you're definitely very wet."

Laughter spread around followed by grunts and gasps as Steve began to pick up the pace while alongside him, Chad and Tammy were now matching them, stroke for stroke.

With two hunky lads side by side the competition was fierce although the two pairs were in different positions because while Steve could control his thrusts, Chad was underneath Tammy and the action was more closely controlled by Tammy but nevertheless, they fucked hard, each lad doing his best to extract the most moans and groans from their partner.

"Your mum's fuckin' hot stuff, isn't she?" said Steve as he slammed his cock in and out of Kim's welcoming hole, "Bloody brilliant ride!"

"Love the way your mum's tits bounce," replied Chad, his fingers held up to meet and cup Tammy's breasts with each descent.

"Love the way he's fucking me," Kim replied, "Oh Jeeez, he's strong!"

"Ohh fuck," moaned Tammy, "I'm making myself come – gonna come any minute!"

Their actions could hardly continue for long, such was the pace of their fucking and now it seemed that Tammy was about to be the first to climax. Certainly her words and her energetic hips told the story of her imminent orgasm, until, with a cry that shook the trees, Tammy found herself floundering, thrashing around, entirely out of control and supported only by Chad's hands and his cock.

"Oh my God – oh God, it's huge!" she cried, her hips quivering and jerking, "Coming again, and again!"

Then suddenly it was Steve who hit the limit, his orgasm spurred on by the sight of his mother's ecstasy.

"Fuck, Kim, coming!" he suddenly said, "Can't stop – coming, coming!"

His powerful thrusts that pumped his cock and his sperm into Kim set her off too and it was now Steve's turn to support his woman, holding her up against his plunging penis and his needy thrusts.

"Oh yes, yes!" yelled Kim, "I'm there, you've done it – I'm coming!"

And all the excitement finally reached Chad's system and with a deep grunt he thrust upwards, lifting Tammy high on his thrusting, spurting penis.

"Fuuuuck, fuuuuck" he grunted as he unloaded his cum into Tammy's clutching vagina, "Oh fuckin' yeahhh, yeahhh!"

And then it was all over apart from the hot, heaving, gasping bodies that now collapsed into twitching piles of limbs and torsos, with Steve and Kim now parted although Tammy was still connected to Chad's cock somehow.

Then Kim gathered herself to hand towels around and Tammy withdrew herself from Chad's penis upon which they all commenced to clean up and recover and then to refresh themselves with the cool wine and icy beer and at last the two cocks were limp and satisfied.

The women too both felt limp after their climaxes and neither could summons the energy to even move into the shade, so it was Chad who dragged the umbrellas across the patio to shelter them.

Kim sat in her chair now as she surveyed the scene before her; a naked trio, a lovely woman sprawled on the towel and two well-muscled hunks reclining side by side on a lounger.

"We're going to miss you when you go back," she said to Steve and Tammy, "It won't be the same without you."

They'd only been together for a short time but already so many barriers had been broken that their intimacy was as close as any family, probably far closer.

"I'll miss the sun and the pool as well," said Tammy, "By the time we've been here for a month we'll even feel like Aussies but then we'll have to go back to reality, to the rain and the cold and – oh fuck, why do we have to return!"

"I told you before, you don't have to," added Kim, "There's room here for you; you're young and more or less independent now, Steve's got useful skills that this country can use and I guess we can sponsor you, if it comes to that."

She paused to let her words sink in and to empty another glass of wine.

"Go on, apply to emigrate – come and live with us," she said.

"We can't, we just can't leave Steve's granddad alone over there," Tammy said, "I doubt he'd want to live over here either so we're stuck with going back when this is all over.

"And what are you going to do about you and Steve?" asked Kim, "Back there they know full well that you're mother and son whereas over here they don't know you at all."

The only noise for a little while was that of the birds calling in the trees and the occasional chink or clunk as glasses and cans were put back down. Their world stood still as they mentally considered their fate and their future.

"Hey, if you come over here we could swap, or at least that's what we'd tell everyone," said Kim, "I could be Steve's partner and you'd be Chad's....but in reality we'd sort of mix and match according to who wanted to sleep with who."

"Could work," agreed Tammy as the seed grew in her mind, "We sort of do that anyway, don't we but I see what you mean. That would get rid of the 'incest' tag, on the outside anyway!"

"So you reckon you could come and live here?" Kim added, but Tammy still looked dubious.

"I'd really love to and I'm sure we could make a go of it – I'd certainly love the sunshine," said Tammy, "And if we could be free to carry on as we are it would be great."

She smiled before her face turned wistful again.

"But there's still my dad to consider," she said, "Quite apart from anything else, if it weren't for him we wouldn't be here at all."

The hours had moved on while they'd enjoyed their afternoon of sex and swimming and lazing and already it was time for dinner to be prepared so, leaving the lads to continue their relaxing, the two girls headed indoors but it soon became apparent that Kim was well organised and that she needed very little help in the kitchen.

"I wish we didn't have to worry about dad," mused Tammy, "He'd be all on his own....."

"Go and get online to your dad," suggested Kim, "Just mention the idea of you moving here but don't push him. And put some clothes on before you get connected!"

"Ohh bloody hell yeah! Thanks for reminding me," laughed Tammy, suddenly realising that she was still nude.

With t-shirts and shorts on they now quickly connected to Tammy's father, finding him just in the process of enjoying his morning coffee. They welcomed each other fondly with many questions flying back and forward until there came a brief moment of peace at which Tammy plunged in.

"Dad," she started, "Kim and Chad have invited us to stay; no, I don't mean for longer, I mean forever."

She let the news sink in, seeing her dad's startled face.

"It's only an idea," she quickly added, "But it's so brilliant here that it would be a fantastic idea!"

Her father remained quiet but now there was a grin starting to form on his face, a grin that caused Tammy to frown but before she could speak again he held up his hands.

"Hang on, young lady," he said, "Let me tell you something."

He paused as he refreshed himself with his coffee.

"I was going to save this for when you came back but it seems appropriate to say it now," he said, pausing again as if for effect, "I've been seeing someone over the past year and we've kind of fallen in love."

It was Tammy's turn to look startled.

"It's lonely on your own; you know what it's like," her dad continued, "So since I've been on my own for some time I started to look around for a new partner and I think I've found someone....and she's an Australian!"

"Blimey, small world," said Tammy, already understanding her dad's loneliness, "What's she doing over there?"

"Just been taking some time out," he said, "But she's heading back to Australia fairly soon."

"Oh, hard luck," said Tammy, "Where does she come from and how on earth are you going to keep your romance going?"

"You won't believe this," said Tammy's dad, "She comes from Brisbane – and she's asked me if I'd like to come and live with her and I said I'd love to!"

"Fuuu – I mean bloody hell!" said Tammy, "What, you, come and live here?"

"Why not?" her father added, "And now, with your news as well, perhaps we can all move to Australia."

Their conversation descended into cries of shock and delight and surprise until Kim came to see what the excitement was about and Tammy told her.

"Oh that's brilliant!" she exclaimed, "Perfect, bloody perfect!"

To cut a long story shorter, the seeds took root and grew; Tammy and Steve revelled in the remains of their month long stay, getting to know the beaches and the surfing; the district and the hills and all the time just falling more and more in love – with one another and with Kim and Chad – and with Australia. Eventually however they returned to Britain where they set all the paperwork in motion and inside another year everything was sorted.

Her dad would be only some sixty miles away – close enough to visit but far enough away not to be always dropping in unexpectedly. Kim and Chad worked tirelessly to enhance the small office, the workshop and the accommodation and before very long they were once again at Brisbane airport to welcome their friends back.
Kim and Chad met Tammy's dad and his new lover face to face at last and after animated conversations they finally said their goodbyes before they went their separate ways to their new homes, with promises to visit flowing thick and fast.

"Make sure you ring before you call in," said Tammy to her father, "We might be busy or gone out."

Her father chuckled and pulled his daughter to one side, to pull her into a close huddle.

"My darling girl," he said quietly, "I'm going to be entirely honest – I wouldn't be at all surprised if you were busy – in bed! I know exactly what's going on; I can tell just from the way you and Steve act together. You two have been in love for ages and I always used to wonder if you two got up to anything! Well, I sort of guessed you did – it was one of my fantasies."

Tammy felt her cheeks glowing brightly but her father didn't appear to be upset.

"So I was right, wasn't I?" he asked and Tammy nodded minutely.

"We didn't mean to....." she answered, "It just sort of happened...."

"Don't worry, my little sweetheart. Makes sense in a way," he admitted, "You get on well, you've got no-one else to worry about but there's only one thing."

He stopped and Tammy looked quizzically at him.

"I'm entirely jealous," he eventually said, "I'd have loved it to be me you loved, not Chad – me in your bed, not him."

"Oh dad," cried Tammy as lustful thoughts began circulating in her mind, "Why didn't you say something before?"

Her eyes crinkled as tears flowed and as her dad pulled her close to him.

"Hey, don't let it worry you," he added, "I'm just pleased to see you happy – now come on, buck up, wipe those tears away and I'll be seeing you soon."

He kissed her brow before she lifted her face and kissed him properly, suddenly feeling her body surging with sexual desire.

"I wonder," she said softly, her hips pressing her body against her father's, "I wonder what it would be like?"

"Perhaps we'd better try to find out, eh?" said her dad as they kissed again, "Let's not leave it too long though!"

"Why, what's up?" asked Tammy, somewhat alarmed but her dad just chuckled.

"The only thing that's up is that thing down there," he murmured as his aroused penis pushed back at his daughter's body, "I'm just eager to do some exploring!"

They managed to pull apart, then with final waves and words they were off, heading back to the Gold Coast and to home, Tammy waving fondly out of the window at her father.

"What's all that about?" asked Kim as she drove, "You got a bit carried away there, didn't you?"

"I just love my dad," Tammy said, suddenly realising that she could well love him sexually too, "It's going to be so good to have him so close."

Kim looked at Tammy closely and knew there was more to the story than just that but Tammy stopped her thoughts.

"I'll tell you later," she said, "It's a bit personal."

"Hope he doesn't take it personally then because he'd better not be coming down for the next few days," said Kim, her arm stretching across the seat to reach her son, "We're going to be quite busy for a while."

"Why, what have you got planned? Who are you talking about?" asked Steve, joining in at last but Kim only laughed.

"You and Chad, that's what I've got planned," said Kim, her hand now caressing her son's stiffening penis, "You've been gone for so long and we've really been too busy for fucking but now you're here we can get right down to some good old sex, can't we?"

As Chad's hips lifted to press his cock against his mother's hand, Steve saw the actions on the front seat and immediately felt his own penis filling out. He looked at his mother and as their eyes met, so did their hands. Quickly Steve pulled his mother's hand to his groin where her fingers soon found his cock and with just shorts and a tea shirt on it wasn't long before his erection was out in the open, being stroked and stimulated to an even harder stiffness while Steve's own hand soon slipped inside his mother's knickers to caress her already wet pussy.

"Hurry up mum," said Chad from the front seat, his voice tight with tension, "I want to get home soon – either that or we stop and fuck right now!"

"Can't stop on the highway," said Kim as she took her hand away, "Just be patient!"

Inside another twenty minutes they were home and five minutes later they were all arranging themselves by the pool, stripping off eagerly once again. Both ladies were soon lying on their backs, their two son's cocks well and truly embedded in their respective and welcoming holes.

"God, I've missed this," said Tammy as Steve pumped his penis steadily in and out, "I'd almost forgotten how it felt to be filled up."

"And me," said Kim, "It's been over a week for us now – oh fuck yeah, that's good – I just want to be fucked all the time!"

"Hey, what about us?" added Steve, "We've have had to do without too and for even longer!"

But their drought was at an end now; the two sets of mother and son were united in more ways than one and not far away was another cock for Tammy to explore. Her mind wandered as she remembered the solidity of her adopted father's penis as it had pressed against her body and she spasmed strongly inside.

"What's up mum, getting close already?" asked Steve, but Tammy shook her head.

"No way – you keep going," she said, "I'm not ready yet but when I am I'm going to just keep coming and coming for ever!"

It took them several days before they were sated and relaxed and then it was time to welcome Tammy's father on his first visit to the house. Tammy gave him the tour and found time to do some of her own exploring, discovering her father's penis to be quite a big as she hoped. And a few weeks later she was writhing happily on the end of her dad's powerful cock as the other's watched and enjoyed the erotic sight.

"Should have done this years ago," he grunted, as his penis erupted within his daughter's depths, "Could so easily have given young Stevie a brother or sister to play with!"

The holiday had been an unqualified success and the key to their future life. It had been the holiday of a lifetime – a break that once was only a dream; a break of just one month of sex, sun and fun that had united the four of them into a tight-knit group of lovers all happy to share and help each other.

Oh – and the surfing? Of course they'd visited the beaches; of course they'd had their thrills and spills and entertainment but if I'd told you all about that as well, then this story would never end.

But this story has been about the sex and the friendship between two pairs of incest-loving mothers and sons – along with the additional thrill of Tammy and her father – that was now able to continue long after the holiday ended.

Tammy and her son Steve had never expected their trip to become a lover's escapade but circumstances had thrust them together and love had taken over, willing aided and abetted by Kim and Chad.

It had certainly been a holiday – and now a new life – full to the brim with Gold Coast pleasures.